Red Moons on Saturnby SkyreadsChapters9. All Magic Comes With A PriceAct 1| Dark songs - 1. Scarlet Stars2. Fillies to Timber Wolves3. Pony Magic and New Bullies4. Iced Cookies5. Breaking Guitar Strings6. Motivating?7. Part 1-Where Art Thou?7. Part 2- From Hero's to Damsel's8. Through the Fire10. Fever? Fire? Magic.Act 2| Scorched - 11. Boiling Point9. All Magic Comes With A PriceShining Armour cradled the unconscious flame-haired teen and put her in the back of the undercover car. Sunset had been dressed in a magenta satin sleeveless top that came up to the base of her neck with a sparkly mid-thigh form-fitted skirt. Dark tights lay underneath a pair of knee-high lace-up platform boots. Despite not being fully awake, she had flinched at every touch other than Twilight's. A spare blanket that Twilight's sister-in-law had left in the car was placed over the pained girl. After Sunset Shimmer was secured the group raced to the top of the tallest hill. It looked over the entire amphitheater while still being close enough to be heard through loudspeakers. The first verse of the Siren's song came to its final malicious lyrics. The vehicle owner flipped a switch inside the car, and the speakers buzzed, ready to emit sound to the world. Twilight didn't think she could do it, but she stood alongside the band—not as a manager or a piano player but as a singer. After everything that evil mustard-colored fish had done to her, her friends, and her girlfriend, Twilight had never felt more ready to face them head-on and take them down. The new lead singer looked down to her new attire, it being something she never saw for herself. But clearly, Rarity knew what she was doing. A long-sleeved, high-necked navy-blue top with glimmering stars that looked like the night sky were all over the top. Her skirt matched and was midthigh cupped with subtle ruffles. A belt of delicate chains and charms of silver stars and moons hung around her waist and dangled down the skirt. Her boots reached just above the knee and were black leather. Her hair was also down and wavy from the wind. Her eyes fluttered away taking in her friend's own performing outfits. Rainbow Dash was in a leather red tube top with buckles at the top, baggy dark jeans, and chunky black boots with yellow lighting bolts. Fluttershy was wearing a sparkly green heart-shaped necklined dress that reached her upper thighs and fluttering fabric hung from the skirt. A neon purple corset with matching butterflies was attached to it. Her boots are a matching sparkling green to her dress with more purple butterflies attached to midcalf platform boots. Applejack had on a light apple-red cowgirl hat with a denim sparkly corset and matching skirt with pleated ruffles starting at the hips and stopping midthigh. Her shoes are golden cowgirl boots with fishnets covering her exposed legs. Rarity, in true fashion, had on a two-piece of royal blue. Her top had large ruffled puffed sleeves. White gems decorated the ending hems of the sleeves and the top. The neckline was a low scoop and decorated with large diamond-like gemstones. Her upper thigh skirt ended with light blue small feathers. More small gemstones were scattered over the skirt, glittering in the moonlight as her platform ankle-stepped pumps ended the ensemble. Pinkie Pie was in a hot pink suit with a heart-shaped neckline and multiple bright colors of yellow, blue, and dark pink ruffled fabric creating a large heart on her chest. The suit ended in shorts that ended at her upper thighs and more ruffly fabric hung from her waist. Decorations of gemmed blue hearts on the hips looked like they were holding up the loose fabric. Dark pink tights ran down her legs and led to high calf boots of the color dark blue. Twilight didn't care to waste any more time. The sirens had begun to… evolve. Red sound waves encapsulated the crowd as the trio of girls levitated, and transformations took form. Twilight Sparkle’s lips parted as she took in a breath, ready to sing. She hesitated- her nerves had settled in. She was a scientist, not a performer. The adrenaline dissipated and was replaced with tremble-inducing terror as hundreds of eyes would be turned to her at the top of the hill. If she was even good enough to take power from the monstrous girls and help her friends save everyone. The girls floating above the stage floor sprouted transparent webbed wings and long, scaled tails. She was running out of time. She had to get over this sudden fear. Her peers, her newfound friends, her teachers, and her Sunset Shimmer, were all on the line! Her train of thought crashed as the instruments behind her bolted with sound. The singing voices of her friends surrounded her and filled the amphitheater's space, causing the sirens to pause in shock and gathering the attention of the hypnotized crowd. Twilight’s head turned to the resounding voice of the lead guitarist. A sky-blue face of confidence and encouragement smiled back at the indigo-haired girl. Rainbow Dash nodded, giving Twilight the knowledge they were there, together and to win together. She no longer had to think about it. Not a second later, she found herself singing and moving to the music, as courage and pleasant electricity coursed through her. Six voices all came together, their instruments, their rejoicing of Friendship all tangled together in harmony. The girls with her started glowing as they played their instruments harder, Pinkie Pie ecstatically banging on her drums. Fluttering magic butterflies encouraged Fluttershy to debut a small tambourine solo which led to Rainbow Dash joining her excitedly as equine ears appeared. She shredded the strings of her electric guitar in celebration. Twilight felt herself lift off the ground by a foot as the surreal yet amazing feeling of magic flooded through her from the girls standing by her. She gasped from the tickling yet delightful feeling of a spiraled horn and fluffy ears appeared. Adagio scowled down at them from the other side of the field as she grabbed the fiery ruby at the base of her neck, “Fine. The Rainbooms want a real battle of the bands?” She flew higher into the sky, a deep and dangerous glower contorting her face. “Then, let’s battle,” The Siren leader said, her tone making it known her sentence was a threat. The Sirens retook the crowd's attention, their eyes immediately being consumed by a nasty green. It only took one line. The Sirens sang their challenge and as soon as they declared they would finish off the opposing band, their only obstacle- Red shot out in sound waves to each other's rubies. Adagio Dazzle grew a wicked manic grin as her true form of a dragon-like sea creature appeared in the air, hovering in wait of command by the trio. The Rainbooms paused in shock as they took in what they were looking at and the situation they were in as the three monstrous creatures swam through the air and toward them. The band refused to falter, resuming their sound of music causing pastel rainbow sounds to shoot out and ward off the scaled monsters. The true siren forms swam back around in another attempt to attack, Rarity intensified her playing, notes of defensive diamonds protected her from a purple siren. Fluttershy danced in the air as transparent pink butterflies swirled around her before they hurtled at the blue creature swimming at her. Twilight’s eyes left the amazing sight just as she noticed the yellow beast of the Equestrian sea rushing directly at her. Only Twilight had no instrument to defend herself like the other’s. Her instincts took control as she let out a battle cry of a belted sturdy note. Again, the eldest siren growled with a snarl at her. She opened her mouth as she watched a wall of magenta and white stars rush at her. A sharp note was belted and the other two sirens joined her side, letting out more sharp singing. The intense sound caused Twilight to cover her ears as red sound waves pushed her back. To her surprise, anger rushed through her as she scowled back at the singing monster. The trio of sea beasts doubled down as they pushed more of the painful notes out of their lungs. The powerful waves of sound forced all six girls back. Twilight braced herself, trying to fight the urge to collapse as blood rushed to her fragile ears. The brace had been futile as the six girls continued to be pushed down by the red magic of dark music. They all found themselves on the ground, strapless instruments forced out of their hands. At first, Twilight heard nothing, not static and not the grass blowing underneath her palms. Then a high pitch caused her to flinch before her hearing returned in muffles. She could hear her name coming from a male voice. Her brother. Soon, she was enveloped in his arms as he guarded her from the three domineering monsters smiling maliciously above them. “W-what do we do?” Fluttershy’s slightly trembling voice asked the same question running through her mind. The monsters grinned, showing off their sharp, shark-like teeth. Twilight hung her head as the biggest feeling she hated consumed her, “I don’t know…” A pair of black boots stepped in front of her, taking her breath away. Twilight’s violet eyes followed up the knee-high boots and up to scarlet flaming hair. Despite the standing girl not facing her, Twilight could see the defensive anger on Sunset Shimmer’s face. Not rage. Not fury. But the protective strength of blazing fire for her loved ones. Yet, Twilight Sparkle could see the large bags under her eyes from the angle she was looking up. Sunset brought the fallen microphone to her lips. She pointed at their foes. “You’re never gonna bring me down!” Her warm expensive voice sang out. Her voice echoed through the entire field, stealing the show. Sunset’s shoulders broadened as she growled, “You’re never gonna break this part of me.” A challenge spoken by the unicorn-turned-human. Threatened. Promised. The redhead turned behind her and smiled at the bespeckled girl on the ground. She reached down and offered a hand to her. Relief, happiness, and a new courage flowed through Twilight Sparkle as she accepted Sunset’s hand. The two girls stood together, facing the sirens. The corrupted trio had lost their smile of malice and sneered at the couple. Sunset pointed at them and began to sing her rebellion Twilight joined her with the same defiant smile. The rest of the Rainbooms joined them. Smiling, singing, and playing their instruments against the new weary-looking sirens. The sea monsters recollected themselves and started a new charge. Their song of friendship grew Sunset reached her hand up to the sky, Twilight following suit. As soon as their hands touched the same purifying wave of purple and red flew out across the field and crowd. The students in attendance seemed to de-zombify. The human forms of the sirens seemed to leave their trance as their eyes lost their sinister red glow. More and more magic of the Rainbooms friendship gathered and Sunset found her feet lifting from the ground with an orange glow to undergo the same pony-up as her friends. Twilight gleamed, she had never felt so in tune and secure, not only within herself but with the people and friends she was with. They all joined Sunset in the air, a rainbow of light beaming from them and into the gloomy clouds. Twilight gasped in awe as a glorious unicorn with wings made of stars reared in the clearing of the clouds. The sirens cowered as a disastrous fate of pure magic of friendship and light hurtled at them. They were engulfed in the swirling light, their only defense being their arms to protect their bodies. When the light sparkled into the air and the dust settled the hypnotic songstresses were slumped to the stage ground and were nothing but simple human beings. The siren leader let out a scream of despair as the vibrant red gem connected to her black choker shattered into small pieces on the ground. Her younger sisters watched the same thing happen to their own gemstones, only they felt no need to scream alongside their anguish-stricken sister. Adagio’s singing voice escaped her in a desperate attempt to regain some power, the attempt was fruitless as nothing but scratchy, deaf-toned notes left her vocal cords. Her breathing picked up, and so many emotions ran through her- grief, hate, and resentment. Yet, numbness for the crisis the siren had then found herself in was consuming her the most. She desperately gathered all the shards of red before hastily running off the stage as she heard cheers to The Rainbooms and angry threats at her. Aria and Sonata quickly followed as random food and fruits almost hit them. From the hilltop, the girls cheered and hugged each other. Before Twilight could envelop Sunset (who was still looking at the stage with an unreadable expression) in a hug, her brother reached the lavender-skinned girl first. He picked her up in a large, strong hug as pride radiated from him, “That’s my little sister!” he placed her back to the ground, which she had to rebalance herself before giggling. “I’m so amazed and proud of you Twily!” Shining Armor announced as he rubbed her head, sending her bangs astray. “Thanks, Shiny!” She replied with the same feeling of pride for herself and her friends flowed through her. “That was freaking awesome!” Rainbow shouted, punching the air with excitement. Pinkie Pie did a cartwheel with confetti exploding from her hair, “Yay! I HAVE TO THROW A ‘We’re-totally-awesome-and-magical-and-made-the-sirens-run-away” PARTY!” The girls laughed at the party girls' antics. The only voice missing was the warm honey of Sunset’s. Before Twilight could redirect her attention to the amber-skinned girl another voice appeared. “Rainboom’s rule!” Flash Sentury’s voice cheered and he appeared over the hill. Before anyone could reply a cry of pain stopped everyone's motions. Twilight’s head shot to the source, Sunset had dropped to the ground. Her breathing was irregular as her body curled in on itself. “Sunset!” Twilight Sparkle shouted with worry as she ran over to the distressed redhead. The former unicorn was trembling like a leaf as she gasped from the agony in her bones. Twilight bent down to her side and noticed Sunset’s right leg was growing the angry red of crimson out of her tall boot and across her skin. Apprehension of what was happening to her girlfriend consumed her, “S-sunny?” She asked as she placed her hand on Sunset’s exposed arm. Twilight shot her hand back and yelped from sudden stinging pain. Her lavender palm was steaming and shaking from a boiling heat. “Sh-she’s so hot to the touch!” Twilight informed her friends as they crowded around, anxiety and worry replacing their feeling of victorious joy. Sunset’s fingers dug into the dirt and grass below as her body fought against the torture of pain boiling her blood and setting her bones and joints ablaze. Not a moment later, the fight was lost as she lost consciousness and fell the rest of the way onto the grass. Rainbow Dash cursed in panic, “We gotta get her to the hospital!” Twilight looked at the ‘sleeping’ partner's face, though it was far from peaceful sleep as her amber face of light red freckles was contorted in pain and her breath came out of her parted lips ragged and shallow. Her skin was pale and sickly, the warm amber had turned an ashy sisal. Flash Sentry dropped down on the other side of the redhead, “What happened to her?” Twilight’s hand shook in pain. Her brother appeared and poured water from a bottle onto a rag before handing it to her, “It won't do much, but it's better than nothing.” The girl wrapped the wet rag around her blistering hand, “The sirens, they had taken her and done something to turn her into the beast from a few months ago! I don’t how!” The blue-haired male hesitated a hand over Sunset’s skin, “How do we pick her up? I can feel the heat radiating off her, feels like opening an oven.” “Is it safe to take her to the hospital?” Pinkie Pie suddenly asked. “What do you mean?” Rarity asked in reply. The curly pink-haired girl shuffled, “Well, she's from another world…” “Yes, but she emancipated, so the government knows about her…right?” Rainbow answered. “Maybe but… she’s technically a different species and full of magic! Doctors would ask questions about that, right?” Pinkie pointed out. Silence filled the air. Despite the heat boiling her hand, ice ran through Twilight. Pinkie Pie was right. They couldn't take a girl with boiling hot and red patch-growing skin and whatever magically else might be going on internally to a very human, no-magic hospital with questions and access to detectives. Sunset let out a painful-sounding cough, dark red trailing from her mouth and onto the green grass. “We have to do something! We can’t let her suffer like this!” Twilight said in a fret. Fluttershy's breathing picked up as tears built in her eyes. “We could take her to Sweet Apple Acres,” Applejack offered. “Huh?” Rainbow Dash said. “Granny was a nurse back in the day for some odd years, she might be able to help without exposing Sunset,” The farmer explained. “It’s better than nothing,” Flash agreed, “but how are we gonna pick her up to get her there?” Shining appeared on the same side as Flash, handing him a corner of the blanket from before, “Here, put this under her. We’ll use it to lift her in the truck safely.” Applejack had started to run off to the parking lot, “Ah’ll pull mah truck around!” Flash nodded and did as told as he worked the blanket under the side Sunset was lying on before settling the rest on the ground. Twilight, Shining Armour, and Flash carefully tipped her onto the blanket. Despite their gentle and slow handling, Sunset cried out in pain. It did not take another minute before a big older red pickup truck pulled up beside them. Applejack got out as Rarity opened the back side door, preparing to make the in-pained girl as comfortable as possible. The strong farming girl joined the three and grabbed one of the corners of the blanket-acting gurney. Sunset cried out again and Twilight offered words of reassurance, though she wasn’t sure the girl could hear her. Smoke soon began to float from the blanket the more they gained distance from the ground. Eventually, they all succeeded in raising her fully up and into the backseat with little trouble. Yet every whimper and cry of pain from the fiery-haired girl made Twilight’s heart jump and cry. As soon as they got the girl secured in the backseat of the large vehicle Twilight hopped up and joined the unconscious girl in the back before she turned to her brother. “Want me to let mom know what's going on?” Shining asked. “Can you keep magic and monsters out? I… I want to let Mom and Dad know about it all soon, but… they should hear it from Sunset and me,” Twilight explained. Shining nodded, “Alright, I'll fill them in as much as I can and then meet you at the farm.” Twilight reached down and hugged her brother, “Thank you, Shiny. For everything.” “Anytime, Twily, I'll always be on your side,” Shining assured her, his head resting on her shoulder. As they pulled apart Applejack opened the driver's side door, “Yah ready darlin’? I'm not sure how long my car seat is gonna last before it sets on fire.” Twilight nodded before waving one last goodbye to her older brother before the truck started up soon after. The driver shifted the gears and Rainbow Dash, with a distraught Fluttershy hooked to her side, walked up to the driver's window, “We’ll meet you at Sweet Apple’s. Pinkie’s sister is here and agreed to drive us.” The red coating on the skin of Sunset’s leg was spreading further up. Twilight observed the slight lift of the magenta shirt, exposing a small sliver of her stomach. Instead of the usual amber skin, it was now crimson. Sunset continued to fight for steady breathing as her hand gripped the blanket, ember sparks appearing from under the grip. “We need to hurry,” Twilight urged the two girls in the front seats. Rarity nodded with determination to help her friend. “Couldn't agree more,” Applejack stated as she stepped on the gas. Author's Note Buckle in We've got a painful ride planned. Also happy late holidays!! Comments and concerns welcome Act 1| Dark songs - 1. Scarlet StarsThe usual alarm clock blared its repeating screech to wake up the fiery-haired owner in the early hours of the morning. It was the official mark of Fall break being complete and the winter half of the semester beginning. After the Fall Formal, the month of October passed quickly. Usually, the months had tended to drag by in this world, but, Sunset Shimmer found having a person and friends to constantly be with, made her time occupied and joyful. That Halloween was the first one she had ever enjoyed or even participated in. Usually in this world, she ignored the fall tradition along with other holidays. Partially in this world’s version of Nightmare Night, she locked herself in her home after leaving a few bowls of candy. This year her group of new friends did a group costume of something called, Power People, they were some sort of superhumans with powers. Sunset didn't care much about dressing up and gathering sweet treats from strangers, she was content with just tagging along, but after much coaxing from her friends and especially her partner, she agreed. Twilight was the character, ‘Masked Matter-horn,’ and the redhead was assigned the Mane-iac. She knew that was the villain, she was iffy at first but when her adorkable girlfriend went on a tirade about how she shipped the two characters and how they made an ‘enemies to lovers’ trope, Sunset couldn't say no. There was also the fun that she was in a band now! Before the fall break the Principal’s announced a ‘Musical Showcase’ to raise funds and community spirit. Sunset was immediately interested and suggested doing something with Twilight when the girl revealed she had skills on the piano. That turned into a full band with her friends when Rainbow Dash got them together. Either way, she was excited to show off her skills, especially when she played a bit in front of her friends and their jaws dropped. The former unicorn raised herself out of the sheets, her feline friend meowing lazily at her before yawning and closing his eyes back to slumber. Excitement ran through her veins as she observed the pink and gold dawn. It wasn't an unfamiliar feeling for her to be excited to return to school after break. After all, she loved school and learning. Though, in the past, her excitement was sourced from a bad place. One of getting the chance to try new intimidation and controlling tactics. Sunset hated her past and the knowledge of her old reasons to be looking forward to school. She took a deep breath and exhaled in an attempt to dispel the intense guilt she felt. It had succeeded, if only a little. This time it was different- she reminded herself. Her excitement was caused by something positive. Her friends, the five girls who chose to give her a chance. Even after she had been the reason they broke apart in previous years. Sunset was grateful for their forgiveness. There was another reason why she was giddy while getting ready for the first day back into the educational system. Her favorite person to ever grace her life. Twilight Sparkle. Her first friend, her best friend, and her girlfriend. The event of the fall formal made her realize the mental toll the toxic prestigious school and its bullies had left her. She quickly joined Canterlot High after. Sunset didn't think of herself as a mare to fall in love fast. But the human girl entered the fray and never gave up on befriending the ex-mean girl. Now every time Sunset saw the indigo-haired scientist, her heart swelled into a lovey-dovey balloon. Just thinking about the girl made her smile. While the redhead blushed thinking about her best friend, she worked on zipping up her chunky combat boots- doing so had gotten easier compared to when she first tried with the talons at the ends of her fingers. She tugged on her high-waisted black jeans that had a zip of fire running across the sides. They were an awesome find she snagged while thrift shopping with Rarity. According to the fashionista, it was a great way to find reusable fabrics and old clothes that she could bring back to life. Before she opened the front door, her orange tabby that appeared on her porch one night, Magma, brushed himself against her calf. Sunset reached down and scratched his back. He arched and purred into the satisfying feeling. At least, he enjoyed her new attributes. Right…that. Sunset had tried to ignore it and avoid looking at the curse of dark magic. How turning into a she-demon had affected and changed her physically. When she had first been turned from unicorn to human, the canine teeth in her mouth had annoyed her but she would take those back compared to the sharp, large fangs resting behind her lips. They had punctured her tongue and gums many times, to the point she had to buy antibiotic mouthwash and honey to help heal the small, painful wounds. There were also her pupils and iris shaped to a point instead of the human round iris, luckily it hadn’t affected her vision. She considered getting contacts to cover her abnormality but she had trouble so far getting them in with her talons. Sunset also hadn't noticed until later that her ears were pointed like elves. Fortunately not too large but enough that she kept them hidden under her thick hair. Magma meowed happily in thanks to her as Sunset pulled her hands away. She paused as she stared at her amber hand and her eyes followed up her fingers and to the scarlet tips of her sharp fingers. Ultimately, she liked to think that she didn't mind the changes left behind by the dark magic. But deep down they did. It reminded her of the pain that turning and being the she-demon was. Being trapped in the demon had brought everything dark with her to the surface. The only thing she could feel and think was hate. Hate for her losses. Hate for those who failed to understand and love her. Hate for her parents… and the princess of the sun. Hate for the ponies that bullied, demeaned, and ostracized her. All the painful memories of those bullies and the Princess who was tired of her having trouble with being bullied and not finding any foals to get along with, something Sunset couldn't help! Her painful memories of her parent's emotional neglect and harsh words. There was a difference between Princess Celestia and her parents in her heart. She no longer completely blamed the sun goddess, she forgave her. After all, Sunset had betrayed and failed her in the end. Her mother and father on the other hand… never cared about her and that fact stung. She hoped she would never have to see them again but she cried at the possibility that they hoped the same. Despite all the pain that had turned her into a crazy megalomaniac, she was grateful she had people who supported and cared about her enough to bring her down from the overwhelming pain. Her friends, her cat (who had found his way to the school that night by himself apparently), her girlfriend, and even Principal Celestia. Another meow and a tap from a paw on her leg brought her out of her thoughts. Sunset looked at the clock on her phone. The time showed she had plenty to spare but not enough that she liked. Sunset gave one last goodbye kiss to Magma before checking his water and food supply and dipping out the door. The redhead hopped on her trusty mechanical stead and sped through the ran-down neighborhood in the city to her school. When she pulled up to the stop light a block from the school an engine revved beside her. Sunset looked beside her and through the tint of her shielded helmet, she met a navy blue sports car. A mischievous smirk grew on her lips. Flash Sentry. Her ex-boyfriend, turned, a good friend- not without turmoil to clean through; in which Sunset was glad he was in the forgiving boat. She made her bike roar in response and as the light turned green she did not waste a second taking off. Sunset laughed and she heard the boisterous engine of the male's speedy car catching up with her. Her adrenaline spiked in the best way, making her imagine that was what it would feel like to be zipping through the sky in Equestria. The two drove neck and neck before the two-lane turned into one. Flash accepted his fate and got behind the redhead after an engine-revving battle to be in front. The two pulled into their usual parking spots in the student lot. Flash Sentry stepped out and threw on his backpack while Sunset shook her red and gold hair as she pulled her helmet off. “That’s one hell of a ride, Shimmer. How’d you get it again?” Flash asked as he inspected the red flamed and black motorcycle for the thousandth time. Sunset grew a prideful smile as she threw her new black shoulder bag on, “Twilight and I built it together 'cause she’s a genius.” The blue-haired boy followed her as she began the walk to the school's front doors, “That’s pretty awesome! You guys are gonna need to build me one.” Sunset gave a sarcastic chuckle, “Heh, yeah? You're gonna have to pay up, buttercup.” As their fellow peers passed by Sunset received no glares. It had been that way since the Fall Formal, people simply passed by like nothing had happened as if she hadn't been a tyrannical bully that ruled over harshly at one point. She felt as though she stood in the inbetween, not hated yet also not liked. Sunset found that she was perfectly content with that. “Sunset!” the voice of an angel called. The former unicorn turned her head to the sound and a large smile blossomed immediately. Twilight Sparkle practically fell out of her mother's dark purple van. The girl had her hair in a half ponytail with the rest of her free hair falling down her back. Her hair was also wavy that morning. Sunset learned her hair was naturally wavy and Twilight tended to straighten it so it would go in a bun for her uniform easier. When the redhead voiced that she loved the waves she noticed the girl began to leave it natural a lot more often. She wore a light blue blouse with short puffy sleeves and a magenta bow tie. Her high-waisted pleaded skirt was dark purple with tiny starbursts all over it that reached her mid-thigh. Her shoes were a pair of black Mary Jane’s with mid-thigh white socks under them. It was one of her favorite outfits on Twilight- something the indigo-haired girl knew. Sunset waved to the light gray-skinned woman who waved back at her with a kind smile. “See ya later, Shimmer,” Flash chuckled with a knowing tone as he watched the counterpart of the princess he crushed on run up to the redhead. As Princess Twilight, he found her counterpart pretty but he knew she was with Sunset and he was so happy his friend had found someone to be happy with. Sunset gave a crook smile as a goodbye before turning back to the prettiest creature she had ever seen. A sound of impact escaped her as the smaller figure enveloped her in a strong hug. “Hi, Sunnybun!” Twilight greeted as she gleamed up at the taller girl. Sunset smiled down at the scientist, “Hey you, how's your morning been?” The girls pulled apart, reluctantly, before making their way up the front steps. Sunset felt her hand itch for Twilight’s but, her girlfriend had voiced her shyness for public affection. They weren't open but not closed either. Their classmates already knew they were together due to their passion after Sunset turned back to human at the formal. But the younger had simply told Sunset she needed to get to know the school better, and Sunset understood. After the venomous school, Twilight had been bullied relentlessly in, Sunset empathized with her girlfriends caution. She was also too shy to let her parents and family know they were anything more than best friends as their knowing of her orientation alone made her feel uncomfortable. Sunset had a harder time understanding that but she chalked it up the culture difference. In Equestria, it didn't matter who or what gender your special pony was, but in the human world very much had a weird strict view of it. Something she would never understand but she, of course, would wait till her girlfriend was secure enough to announce what they were. “My morning was okay. How about you?” Twilight replied as they reached Sunset’s locker. Her locker was the closest to the front doors, it had become usual for them to stop there, and then stop at Twilight’s, which was closest to the main office. The redhead spun in her code and opened the metal storage, it had pictures of Twilight and a group photo of her friends on the inside of the door. The high shelf had her binders and notebooks, along with a spare pair of headphones and a bag of sour strawberry candy. She placed her bag on the small hangar and grabbed her needed textbooks and school supplies for her first set of classes. “Same thing for me,” Sunset answered, “what’s up?” she asked when she saw Twilight pouting. “Are you sure? You look tired.” Twilight commented with a pleading look in her eyes. Sunset recalled her trouble of falling asleep, recently when she laid under any blankets, her body felt on fire. It was starting to get so bad she considered buying a bag of ice to place on top of her instead of the blanket. She scratched the back of her neck, “I just had some trouble falling asleep is all.” She looked at the indigo-haired girl, she also had dark circles under her eyes, but it looked like she tried to put on makeup to cover them, “You look tired too, are you still having nightmares?” Her indigo eyes fell to the floor and Sunset had her answer. She opened her mouth to offer her listening ear but a country accent entered before she could. “Heya girls,” Applejack tipped her hat as she opened her locker that was next to Sunset’s. Rarity stood between Twilight and Applejack, “Good Morning, darlings!” She greeted as she flipped her hair behind her shoulder. Sunset watched Twilight jump when a soccer ball bounced from the floor and up to the ceiling and back down, being caught by Rainbow Dash, “Sup’ Shimmy and Sporkle.” “Sporkle?” Twilight questioned with genuine confusion before she flinched again as Rainbow started to bounce the soccer ball on her knee. “Hey Dash,” Sunset started in a casual greeting before continuing, “Mind if you could not do that? It’s a bit irksome.” She said in an attempt to help out her jumpy girlfriend. Rainbow looked at her questioningly before complying, “My bad,” the Prisma-haired girl said cooly as she grabbed the ball and spun it on her pointer finger. Sunset smiled at the sight of her girlfriend relaxing as she closed her locker door. Twilight’s relaxation was ruined when she jumped out of her skin as a strum of confetti loudly entered the hall and Pinkie Pie came skipping down. She waved and said hello with names as she passed every student before reaching her friends. The redhead saw Fluttershy poke her head from around the hall Pinkie had just come from. The animal caretaker smiled and slowly followed after the ecstatic girl to their friends. “I-I’m going to head to my locker I’ll see you guys later,” Twilight said quietly, tapping her fingers on her side. Sunset could feel the anxiety radiating off of her, “I’ll come with you.” Pinkie Pie threw a fist into the air, “Yeah! Party at human Twilight’s locker!” “Uh, t-that's okay,” Twilight waved her hands, “there's no need, I’ll be fine.” She said before quickly walking away. “Oh dear, is she alright?” Fluttershy asked with concern, placing a hand over her mouth as the six girls watched the seventh girl escape. Sunset’s heart sank as she realized she didn’t have an answer. “I think she just needs some more time adjusting, darling. She not like the princess, she’s not quite used to our antics yet.” Rarity offered as an answer. The girls took that explanation as their conclusion and nodded in agreement. All except, Sunset. She stood with the group of girls but continued to stare down the hall she had just watched Twilight hustle through. She knew something was going on with her best friend but, much like herself, she was stubborn with her inward troubles. The bell for the beginning of the school day rang throughout the PA system. The girls dispersed to their respective classes. They had all learned they had free studying first thing in the morning. Rainbow Dash cheered at that and proclaimed that would be perfect for their band time. As Sunset walked to her class she hoped Twilight would open to her eventually. She knew the likeness would involve her admission of her struggles. Twilight Sparkle smiled as she grabbed her library pass from her free study period teacher. Her free class teacher turned out to be on the lenient side and fortunately, was at the same time as Sunset’s even though they had different teachers. She had to leave without studying as much as she would have liked due to Rainbow institing they use it for band practice. Luckily, Sunset told her to meet in the library first. Twilight giggled a bit when the redhead had texted her telling her to meet there. She didn't need to tell the academic girl that, she always knew where she could find Sunset as Twilight knew for a fact her girlfriend often posted there during any free time she had. That was one of the things Twilight loved about Sunset, she loved the library and learning just as much as she did. She held her books close to her chest as her heart beat excitedly in her chest. Compared to the anxious quickening heartbeat she had this morning she was much more welcoming to this feeling. She was not sure why she had become so anxious around the other girls. She had known them for about a month and a half now but she hadn't connected with anyone like she had Sunset. Rainbow Dash was loud, a bit obnoxious, and kept calling Twilight an egghead, a nickname she didn't take a liking to and found rather offensive. Pinkie Pie was just as loud, she was also sporadic, barely understood personal space and her hyperness put Twilight on guard. Rarity was fine- she was a gossip, and she was always trying to measure Twilight's body for new outfits, which made her incredibly uncomfortable. Something about a person she barely knew and feeling her lanky body up made her insecurities about her body rise. She had no complaints about Applejack or Fluttershy. They seemed genuinely kind and understanding of her reservedness. Twilight didn't mean to be recluse toward the group. She just didn't feel like she fit in yet but they were Sunset’s friends so she was going to try. She also didn't like that they referred to her as ‘human twilight.’ There was also the fact of being in the band the girls had formed. They only did it to participate in the school's upcoming fundraiser for how much the new statue cost. At first, Rainbow Dash had given her grievance for wanting to play the piano in the band. The athlete had said no and told Twilight to just do backup vocals because ‘Painos aren’t cool enough to be in a rock band.’ In return, Twilight rejected the offer completely but when Sunset got involved she got Rainbow to change her mind and reassured Twilight enough that she did the same. She only hoped the band wouldn’t be too much of a burden. Twilight found herself entering the large library as she finished her thoughts. Usually, Sunset sat on the second floor but this time she was waiting not far from the doors. She stared in concentration at the notebook in front of her. As Twilight got closer she noticed the notebook was a sketchbook. Sunset had been getting back into practicing her artistic side by drawing and painting more. Twilight had a feeling the taller girl was doing it to get used to the new claws on her hands but she was too afraid of the answer to ask. “Hi,” Twilight greeted quietly, she got a peak of what her girlfriend was drawing. It was a fantastical castle, “I like your drawing so far. Your art is amazing.” Sunset looked at her partner, “Thanks, Sparkes. How's studying been?” The redhead's voice was soft and slightly sultry, making Twilight blush at the sound of her girlfriend's whispering voice, “Uh, good,” she said as she sat at the table, removing her navy blue, star patterned backpack. Sunset quirked a brow at her, “Are you okay?” her hand reached across and touched Twilight’s cheek, “your face is red.” Twilight tensed at the touch, it left her buzzing in a hormonal way. She had always dreamt of being touched and held by an attractive woman and with each passing by Sunset was becoming more and more attractive than any fantasy she had. She leaned into it as she reached her hand up to grab the hand of her partner, “I’m okay, just a little on edge.” Sunset nodded and looked around before growing a smirk with a look in her eyes that Twilight could only describe as provocative, “You wanna ditch for a minute before we leave for band practice? I know a way to maybe help you relax.” An electric strike rushed down Twilight's spine as she nodded in acceptance of Sunset's proposal. They snuck out of the library while Miss Cherilee wasn't looking, which only made Twilight more excited with the adrenalin. While the indigo-haired girl didn't know for sure what Sunset had planned for her to get her to relax, Twilight soon found out as the redhead opened a janitor's closet door, locked it behind them, and slammed her against the wall in a deep kiss. A squeak of surprise and arousal left her. The two had shared plenty of kisses by now but only had a couple of deeper kissing sessions. Nothing with tongue. At least until then. Twilight let out a stuttered noise as she felt Sunset’s tongue run across her bottom lip and slip into her mouth. Her knees weakened and she slipped further down the wall. Sunset picked her up and placed her on a shelf, never breaking the kiss and ending up in between Twilight’s legs. Twilight let out a small moan as the other tongue wrapped around hers and explored her mouth. Soon, the feeling of strong sharp-tipped hands was crawling up her thighs. All of the books she had read only gave her an idea of how this would feel and yet, she still couldn't believe how amazing she felt. Her small hands dug into the back of the leather jacket of the person who was making her feel alive. Another sound of pleasure emitted from her as the tongue left her mouth and licked under her jaw, making her tilt her head back, “S-sunset,” her hips tingled with pleasure and the core in between her thighs buzzed. The intense feeling of those claws making their way up her skirt intensified the feeling of desire and she arched her back. Twilight felt her breath pick up as her whole body erupted with tingling warmth when Sunset nipped on the side of her throat. The same claws of her paramour scratched her skin and hooked under her underwear. Twilight gasped and felt a gate in her core about to burst, “S-sunset, wait!” The fiery-haired girl immediately stopped and removed herself, “What's wrong?” The look on Sunset’s face almost made Twilight pounce on her. Her narrow pupils were so dilated they almost looked normal, she had a deep red blush on her cheeks as she tried to catch her breath. Twilight controlled herself and removed her glasses to wipe off the fog, “Nothing, that was perfect,” she replaced her spectacles, “I-I was getting too riled up. I- just, I didn’t want my first climax caused by someone else to be in my school’s janitor closet.” The redhead smirked, “So, my plan worked?” Twilight smiled and wrapped her arms around her neck, “Yes, maybe a little too well. Where did you learn to kiss like that?” Sunset moved her gaze to the ground, “Um, the city library has some… educational books.” “Oh,” the young genius laughed, “yes, I forgot about those.” The leather-clad girl chuckled and her phone buzzing many times caught them by surprise, “Rainbow is blowing up about where we are at. She wants to make sure we have plenty of time to practice for our first original song with the musical showcase.” “Okay, sorry I took much longer than anticipated to get to the library,” Twilight said. “I know, what took you so long?” Sunset asked as she unlocked the door. The two snuck out after making sure the hall was clear. “I was studying! I knew you would be a distraction!” Twilight said. The other girl chuckled as they entered the library to collect their things, “Fair enough,” she then paused, seemingly realizing something as she placed her sketchbook in her bag, “Wait? Your first climax caused by someone else?” Sunset raised a brow as she smirked with her question. Twilight blushed deeply at the comment as she placed on her backpack, “s-shut up!” Sunset laughed. Her hand grazed Twilight’s, “Let’s get to band practice, dork.” Usually, she hated being called that, but when Sunset did it she found it endearing. Twilight grazed her hand against Sunset’s in return as they left for the cafeteria. Normally she wasn't this happy to meet with the other girls but with Sunset by her side, Twilight had a newfound confidence that she would be okay. By the time the couple reached the music room, the rest of their friends were already preparing and chatting. Rainbow was the first to notice them as they entered the room. She smirked cooly at them, “There’s the couple! Sure took you a minute to get here.” The rainbow-haired girl snickered as Twilight’s face grew as red as Sunset’s hair. Rarity spoke for them before the former unicorn could, “Oh, don't tease them, darling.” The fashionista had a dreamy look on her face, “Young, blossoming love is just so precious.” The farmer next to her rolled her eyes but had an amused look. Fluttershy pulled on Twilight’s sleeve grabbing her attention. The shy light pink-haired girl smiled at the pair, “I rented your instruments for you,” she referred to the spare guitar and the large piano. The party planner paused her practice drumming and waved ecstaticly at them. Sunset took the rhythm guitar and plugged it into the amp. Sunset took out the sheet music she had written, with Rainbow Dash on the phone to add her thoughts and ideas, and handed it to Twilight. The bespeckled girl smiled gratefully at her, “Yay! I’ve been excited to see what you made!” The rest of the girls began to tune their musical instruments. Sunset placed earplugs in as she had become extremely sensitive to sound recently- the engine volume from that morning ended up catching up to her. She caught from the corner of her eye that Fluttershy was eyeing something. She didn't make it obvious to find out what the shy girl was looking at but when she figured out what it was she held back her amusement. Dark aqua eyes flickered at the package of earplugs. Her eyes brightened when Sunset slid it over to her. “Oh, I’m sorry. I didn't mean to,” Fluttershy stated with a guilty look but Sunset stopped her. “It’s okay, take some,” She offered. “Are you sure?” Fluttershy asked but hope danced in her eyes. The redhead smiled, “I’m sure. I got more at home, Flutters.” Fluttershy took it with many thanks. Sunset reassured her and joined the main conversation in the room, “So, Rainbow, are you excited for the soccer season?” “Hell yeah!” Rainbow cheered, but it dropped as she realized something, “Except when games start my parents are going to become nut cases again.” “I think it’s sweet,” Fluttershy said. “Yeah! They’re my best cheering buddies!” Pinkie joined as she plucked out pom poms from her hair and acted out a cheer routine. Rarity joined but she offered her complaints to join Rainbow’s, “I can completely understand, darling. My parents are leaving for a vacation AGAIN! I’m stuck babysitting Sweetie Bell when I have MY responsibilities! The winter ball will be in a few months and orders are already coming in!” Fluttershy sighed and joined in the complaint pool, “My brother came back from juvie and he’s already starting problems. Mom and Dad have been letting him do whatever! That’s why he never learns, if I hadn't stepped in he was going to take my mom’s flower shop and turn it into an ‘Abstract Art Studio,’” Her face grew red in a way Sunset had never seen, “I mean that’s her shop she worked so hard for! An official business and she was just going to let him take it! He’s fourteen!” The redhead placed a comforting hand on the animal caretaker’s back as angry tears brimmed her reddened face. Pinkie Pie spoke up, lightly tapping on her drums as she had her share of parental troubles, “Yeah, I made a cake for my parent's anniversary. I found the cake in the outside trash, they’re such party poopers.” Sunset and Applejack stood with their instruments awkwardly but did what they could to comfort their friends. It surprised the former unicorn when Twilight chose the share, “I can understand your troubles. My parents seem to be unable to understand why I do certain things I need to do to conduct thorough research in my studies.” Rainbow Dash gave her an encouraging smile, “What about you, Sunset? Need to get anything off her chest?” Sunset tensed, “Uh, actually, I don't live with my parents.” The group gasped, some more dramatic than others. Twilight was the only quiet one but she offered a squeeze to Sunset's hand. “What did you mean you don’t live with your parents?” Rarity asked with astonishment. “Are you okay?” Fluttershy asked. Pinkie Pie offered a random cupcake to Sunset. She wondered for a moment how the girl always had them. “Man, you're so lucky!” Rainbow practically shouted. “Rainbow!” Applejack chastised, “Don't assume things!” “No, she’s not entirely wrong,” Sunset shrugged, “I’ve been considered emancipated since I moved here.” “Since you moved here? Where did you move here from?!” Pinkie Pie asked, she was so close Sunset swore her eyeball was poking out cartoonishly. Sunset lightly pushed her back to her drum set, she could tell Twilight was annoyed with the invasion of their personal bubbles, “Uh, well, You know about Princess Twilight Sparkle?” The girls grew amazing looks, “You're from another dimension too?” Flutter asked in awe as she moved her curtain of hair from her face. Sunset nodded. “That's awesome!” Rainbow exclaimed. “I knew it!” Pinkie Pie claimed. “Does that mean you are a princess too?” Rarity said dreamily. “No,” Sunset said shortly. “So, you're a horse?” Applejack asked with a bit of a laugh. “Pony. Well, a unicorn actually,” the equestrian native corrected. “You are so much more awesome than I would have ever thought!” Rainbow said. “Thank you?” Sunset said questioningly. “Did you know, darling?” Rarity asked Twilight. She adjusted her glasses, a humorless look on her face, “Yes, I have known for quite some time.” The girls all looked ready to add more but the PA over the school turned on, “Sunset Shimmer to the foyer, please,” the vice principal's voice requested. Sunset stood and started to place the guitar back, “I guess those new students are here.” “New students?” Twilight asked. Sunset turned to her. “Yep. Remember I signed up to give entry tours and orientations when Vice Principal Luna mentioned three new students were joining,” Sunset explained. “Oh, yes. I do remember that,” Twilight replied looking down at her piano with a somber look. “I’ll see you at lunch, okay?” Sunset reassured. Twilight finally gave the smile that Sunset loved so much, “Okay.” “Have fun!” the rest of the girls cheered as they got back to their practice. Sunset exited and walked with little speed as she made her way to the front entrance of the school. Her face turned warm as her thoughts drifted to the moment she had with Twilight less than twenty minutes ago. Being a human and feeling their hormones was scary but when she let go and embraced it… she understood why so many humans liked it. Making Twilight react the way she had also got her, as her girlfriend described it, ‘riled up.’ She felt happy and a smile formed on her face. Sunset genuinely had never felt this joy and comfort within herself in her entire life. Unfortunately, she was aware Twilight wasn't entirely comfortable with her friends yet. Sunset noted she was going to work on a plan to help her with that. She rounded the corner and entered the foyer. In the shadows, three figures stood. It was very odd and put the redhead on guard, “Uh, hi!” she greeted in an attempt to be friendly. She hoped to land a good impression before her peers could tell them about her tyrannical past. “Are you the three I'm supposed to show around?” Sunset asked with a smile and waved at the shadowed figures despite the icky feeling they gave her. The figure in the middle stepped out of the shadow and the two on her sides stepped out behind her. The middle figure had a sly smirk on her face and a menacing tone as she spoke, “We are.” Author's Note Welcome back! Strap in, we gettin' this ride started and I'm a speeder. And remember I always welcome thoughts and anything else to offer! I hope y'all are excited :D 2. Fillies to Timber WolvesAs soon as Adagio Dazzle saw her in the dinner she was enamored, intrigued, and curious. There was something different about this human- if she even was. Yes, she could sense the red and gold-haired creature was very different. Adagio could tell not only by her looks but also by her aura. A human who had snake-like eyes, dangerously clawed hands, and fangs that showed when she spoke. The humanoid had a strong scent of powerful dormant magic. It turned Adagio’s siren diet of hunger to starvation. It didn’t hurt that the human was attractive in her eyes. Out of all the years she had spent trapped in this world none of the ugly primates had caught her attention. They were only food. Only ugly little things to stir up negativity and feed off of. Not this powerful creature playing a busty human. She was food in a different sense to Adagio. She had to have her. Just like how she had to infest this school with magic dripping from it. Adagio hit the jackpot and was going to be rewarded. She would have everything she deserved her whole life- an endless supply of food, this world at her beck and call alongside capturing Equestria, and now, a little pet. Sunset took a step back as the tallest girl walked closer to her. She wasn't sure if the girl was actually that tall or if it was just her hair, but she did have to tilt her head slightly to make eye contact with her. Fluttershy and Applejack were the only ones who she had to look up to, she didn't appreciate having a third person on that list. The sinister girl was wearing a cropped black high-necked top with purple shorts that had a dangly thin trio chin for a belt. Under her shorts were fishnet leggings topped with gold spiked combat boots. She also wore a leather jacket that was a lilac purple and fingerless biker gloves. Her thick, curly pumpkin orange hair was held up in a high ponytail and accessorized with a black gold spikey headband. Sunset almost felt like she was competing for her style. Her tall girl circled her with hungry eyes that made Sunset’s skin crawl, “So, miss tour guide, What’s your name?” The unicorn-turned-human took another step away to create distance, “Sunset. Sunset Shimmer.” Her attempt to maintain her space was futile as the girl stopped close behind her back. The redhead moved away and almost bumped into the second tallest, who had blue skin and blue hair. The girl was standing on the tippie toes of her pink knee high Converse. She was wearing a bright pink top tucked into a similar bright pink jeaned skirt and she also had a dark pink jean jacket. Only she was wearing it upside down. She had a smile that reminded Sunset of Pinkie Pie. If Pinkie Pie planned on eating her for dinner. “Hi!” She said too cheerfully, “I’m Sonata! You look weird.” ‘I see manners were left in tartarous.’ Sunset thought with annoyance. The shortest girl with her purple and mint green hair in pigtails spoke in a grumpy, annoyed teenager tone, “Sonata, you’re so stupid.” The grumpy one wore low-waisted purple jeans with a chunky black belt. Her top was a sleeveless low scoop neck and a similar green to the streaks in her hair, over the top was a white sleeveless jean jacket. The top stopped just before her belly button, which showed off her star piercing in the middle. She also had on arm warmers with stars riding up them “No, you!” Sonata countered back like a child. The grumpy girl rolled her eyes before using them to eye Sunset, “She is right. What kind of body mods are those?” ‘Body mods? What’s that?’ Sunset asked herself. Instead of asking out loud, she played along and gave a nervous chuckle, “Um, I don't remember. I’ll let you know when I do.” “Aria, Sonata,” The tallest said in a sickly sweet voice as she placed a strong grip on the two girls’ shoulders, it was clear it caused some pain when the two cringed. “Don't be so rude to the girl. After all, she’s being so kind to help us learn about our new school,” She turned to Sunset and placed an arm under her bust with a faux innocence on her face, “You’ll have to forgive them, they aren't the brightest. I’m Adagio Dazzle. Sunset? Was it?” She shook her head, “Yep,” Sunset answered shortly. This was odd, really, really odd. She felt like a filly being cornered by a timber wolf, “Follow me, I’ll get our tour started and then we’ll get your schedules.” The redhead could feel a pair of eyes on her lower back; she had to stop herself from shivering as a chill ran down her spine. She would have to get this tour done as soon as possible. Sunset did as intended and sped through the halls, quickly taking them through the music hall on the right to the history and math halls. Leading upstairs, she pointed to the science, art, and various other subjects halls. The three girls didn't seem to mind her hurried guide. None of them seemed to be paying attention. The only time Sunset saw them give her a listening ear was when she took them through the music hall or when Aria became interested in the art rooms and Sonata in the home econ rooms. It was the last stroll through the music hall to the main office when they spotted the first showcase flyer and they showed honest reaction. A light gasp came from the tall curly-haired one, “A musical showcase?” The pigtailed girl stared at her nails that were painted black, “We have been known to sing from time to time,” she mentioned with a bored tone. The blue one bounced on her toes, “Uh, we sing, like, ALL the time! It’s how we get people to do what want!” Both girls snapped in her direction and growled at her. Adagio turned back around to Sunset with a fake smile to cover her infuriation, “You’ll have to ignore her. Her brain cells are left to near none.” Sunset offered a fake laugh, “Right… well, I'm sure if you are interested Principal Celestia will let you join. There’s still two weeks left if you're confident with that time.” “Oh, that will be plenty of time, dear,” Adagio said with a promiscuous tone and shine in her eyes. Sunset gave a short fake laugh, “Heh, right-” Suddenly a sense of magic made itself aware. Her eyes immediately moved to the source, catching the gleam of a striking red ruby sitting at the base of each of the trio's necks. “Oh, those are pretty,” Sunset reached out to the gem she could feel magic radiating from. Just when she was about to ask about them a panicked look struck Adagio's face and her hand attacked like a snake, gripping Sunset’s wrist from moving any closer. Her eyes widened at the strong grasp of her arm. Adagio let out a strained laugh, “Sorry,” she said with fake sincerity as she let go of the arm in her capture, “These pendants are very important to us, precious.” Sunset rubbed the red grip marks on her wrist as disgust for the pet names built in her throat. Everything about this girl was vile. The way she looked at her, kept her eyes trained on every part of her body. The suggestive way she spoke to her. It gave the redhead chills, she had never felt ‘creeped out’ before but she assumed this must be it. There was also the magic she could feel. She had to admit she had been feeling its presence regularly ever since the Fall Formal but nothing that alarmed her. The former mage assumed it was the vestige of what the two Twilights brought here or in her Twilights case, what she managed to conjure up from the very low supply of Earth's natural thaumaturgy. The fiery-haired girl simply nodded before moving on. She let out a relieved breath as the tour finished and then reached the principal's office. Sunset gestured to the door before taking several steps back as she noticed the supposed leader was too close, again, “The principal is waiting for you in there. She has your schedules and can answer any questions you have.” As Sunset began to turn for her exit she saw Adagio wave with her fingers and a crooked smile on her face as she spoke in a tone that gave the redhead one more shiver, “Goodbye, little Sunset.” There was no more time wasted as Sunset stomped away with her heavy footsteps. It took everything in her self-control to not gallop- run away. That trio had something very wrong going on with them and the former unicorn couldn't tell if it was because of magic or just them in general. Luckily, she'd be able to get the news quickly to her friends as she had heard the lunch bell ring not too long ago. A quick look at the time told her there were twenty minutes left of lunch. Sunset found herself hustling more until she finally reached the regular lunch table her friends sat at. Twilight was the first to spot and greet her, “Hi, Sunnybun! How was the tour?” The girls watched as Sunset scratched the back of her neck nervously as she sat next to the indigo-haired girl, “Not the best. There's something off about them.” “How off?” Pinkie Pie chimed in before grabbing two carrots from her lunch tray and sticking them up her top lip, “Off like this? Oh, or- off this like?!” She then shifted her puffy hair around to look like a large beard and mustache before lighting up again “Or- or!” Rainbow Dash cut her off and pointed to Sunset, “Uh, why don't you just let her explain?” The party planner offered an attentive smile as her hair twisted itself back to what was normal for Pinkie. Sunset continued, “I can't explain it. They just… acted weird and I swear I felt some type of magic coming from them.” Twilight straightened her back, her expression laced with curiosity, “Really? What kind of magic? This world's natural magic or your world's magic?” Sunset could tell the researcher was itching for her notebook to jot down the answers, “I… don't know. They weren't exactly willing to let me analyze.” “What do you mean, darling?” Rarity asked, pausing while applying mascara. “When I tried to get a better read, the, I don't know, leader? Got hostile. It wasn't only that, she was weird around me from the moment I greeted them.” “Weird, how?” Twilight asked, adjusting her glasses. “She kept getting super close to me, and calling me names that you only use with something you’re affectionate with,” Sunset recounted. She felt Twilight shift next to her and the girls glanced eyes at each other before Rarity spoke, “Was she touchy or giving you weird looks?” “Well, I could feel her eyes on me… like my body. I kind of felt like a piece of meat,” she pulled at her red-tipped fingers as the discomfort came crawling back, “Maybe somebody already talked to them. Told them how horrible a person I was. It was probably an intimidation tactic or something…” A laugh left Rainbow Dash before she threw her hand over her mouth, and Applejack slapped her arm. Pinkie Pie had her lips pierced as she tapped the table, she also looked like she was holding back a laugh. Fluttershy looked at Rarity bashfully and when Sunset looked at Twilight, she was red in the face and her cheeks were puffed out. Not in the cute blushy shy way but in an infuriated way. The fashionista snapped her hand mirror close, “Darling she wasn't intimidating you,” her sapphire eyes met Sunset teal ones, “She was flirting with you.” “What? There's no way.” Sunset dismissed. “Really, Shimmer? Even Flutters over here could tell,” Rainbow said through laughs. “But it didn't feel like that. I was worried she was going to eat me alive.” Then again, Sunset had never been flirted with. Especially not like that. Rarity shrugged, “Unfortunately, that's how it feels sometimes.” Twilight finally spoke, “What did she do to you? Say to you? Who is she?” “Her name is,” she thought for a moment, “Adagio something. She was just circling me, always really close, and-” The redhead cut herself off, her partner looked incredibly irate, “I'm sorry,” her voice had a small crack, “I didn't mean for that to happen I-” Twilight's head snapped up, her face changed to concern, “No Sunset- I'm not upset at you. That was not your fault.” “Her behavior was not normal,” Fluttershy offered. “Yeah, Sugarcube, don't blame yewrself. Nobody should be makin’ ya feel like that.” Applejack agreed. Rainbow Dash pulled out her phone, “On a brighter subject, look at what happened during practice.” A glass screen was shoved in her face and a video played of the electric guitar player riffing on the five strings. Suddenly she started floating and glowing blue as she went up a key. As she continued playing blue wings sprouted from her back and her short ponytail came undone as a chromatic matching tail grew effortlessly from her tailbone. Sunset's jaw held itself agape, “What? But how?” “We have no idea!” Rainbow exclaimed with excitement. “I do have a few hypotheses to offer though,” Twilight intercepted with her usual adjusting of spectacles before she explained something. “I suspect that the magic we brought into this world from opening the portal and…” she grew quiet as shame overtook her expression, “bringing the crown and experimenting on it has allowed our dimension’s magic to either grow or the equestrian magic is still hanging around; thus affecting Rainbow Dash.” “But why just her?!” Pinkie whined, “I want a tail and wings!” “That I am afraid I can't explain,” Twilight stated as she turned to Sunset, her face asking for the former unicorn's input. “I think it's very likely that the element of magic and the portal has brought Equestrian magic into this world and one of the first rules of magic is that it's attracted to itself-“ Sunset started to explain. “So, it's asexual?” Rainbow asked with a humoris grin. Sunset saw her friends about to chastise her but she cut them off, “Actually, technically yes. Magic is attracted to more magic. If you prefer to think of it that way, then that's how it ‘reproduces’ or grows in size.” “So the introduction to stronger Equestrian magic could have caused a stronger presence in this world's small supply,” Twilight added with a slight question to her tone. Sunset smiled and nodded at her genius girlfriend. “I'm afraid that doesn't explain Rainbow Dash's transformation. Since it's equestrian magic shouldn't it be affecting you, darling?” Rarity asked the redhead. Sunset shrugged, “I don't have an explanation for that-“ “It's because I’m fucking awesome!” Rainbow interrupted. Sunset rolled her eyes playfully as a crooked smile grew on her face, “perhaps.” She saw Twilight had no humor on her face. Sunset couldn't tell if she was just lost in thought of the situation or if she genuinely was unamused. Maybe both. “Looks like we’ve got some research to conduct,” Sunset said, trying to cheer up the indigo haired girl. It worked as her face lit up with a sun-ray-summoning smile. She opened her mouth to reply but her face dropped when the doors to the cafeteria unexpectedly slammed open. The sound of three singing voices in sharp notes filled her ears. ‘What in Tartarus is going on?’ Her inner question was answered when she looked up. The same three girls she toured earlier were now singing. They had the whole cafeteria captivated. Not in a way that everyone was wondering why three girls were randomly singing but more like a complete trance. No one could stop listening even if they wanted to. Except for Sunset's table. They all gave each other odd looks at what was happening before them. Soon, arguing among their peers began to ensue. Every student grew aggressive and hostile, yelling about how they would win what the musical showcase was turning into ‘the battle of the bands.’ A green mist started to expel from the combative bodies and consume the large room. Sunset felt queasy. She was suddenly thankful she hadn't had lunch as her stomach then felt too weak to keep it. “Sunset,” Twilight whispered, there was fear in her voice. The nauseous girl looked at the one who said her name. Twilight had a hand in the green dazzling fog, “T-this… magic, I've seen it before.” Sunset took a longer look and realized she did as well. Behind the diner. When she hunted Twilight down so they could reconcile. This was the same magic the scientists had captured in her EMER device… the same they infected the crown with. Alright, yeah. These girls were definitely in possession of magic and not only that, but it was dark magic. Sunset doubled over slightly, clutching the edge of the table. Her breath was hard to bring in and bile rose in her throat. “Oh dear, are you alright?” Fluttershy asked. Twilight placed a hand on her back. The singing finally stopped. Students shouted hate and threats at each other. “Oh, so, they're that kind of off!” Pinkie Pie commented. Sunset coughed before she answered the animal caretaker, “I-it's just hard to breathe this in. I feel like,” she choked, “I-I'm gonna throw up.” The dismissal bell rang out, finally getting the toxic air between everybody in the room to disperse. The group of seven gathered their things except for two. Sunset continued to hold her chest as she waited for her lightheadedness to pass. Rainbow Dash handed her a water bottle and she wasted no time downing it. She had genuinely felt like she had breathed in toxic air. Sunset cleared the bottle of its contents and finally felt well enough to stand. “Darling you’re pale!” Rarity pointed out. “Do you think you should go to the nurse?” Fluttershy asked. Sunset shook her head, “No, I'll be okay. I don't know why I randomly got sick but I feel better now that everyone is gone. Let's just get to class and we’ll regroup after school. ” Except everyone wasn't gone. Adagio Dazzle stood, peeking in at the group outside the cafeteria doors with a Cheshire grin on her face. Her sisters were too busy in their own world to notice the equestrian magic dripping from the remaining group of seven, especially Sunset Shimmer. Adagio had kept her eye on her the whole performance, watching as she grew ill and couldn't take their siren influence. That was fine she will eventually. Sunset’s sickly reaction proved what the lead siren already knew. The fiery-haired girl had dark magic swirling inside her. The sirens would continue to carry out her genius plan to bring this world to its knees and Adagio would make sure the pony dressed as a human would be an unstoppable force at the lead sirens every command. After all, pets were meant to guard and obey. Author's Note Teehee Adagio is a nasty, evil siren. Rainbow Dash suddenly has magic... weird. Sunny got the ick from Adagio and sick from the evil magic. The sirens made their first move, it could only go downhill from here. Comments and concerns are welcome! :) 3. Pony Magic and New BulliesTwilight Sparkle scratched words down as fast as she could in her notebook. She wanted to get down her recollection, thoughts, and ideas of the conversation Sunset and she had during lunch about the magic still roaming around in this world. School had ended only a few minutes ago yet most students had already cleared out. She sat on the school's front steps with her back hunched, as if she couldn't get close enough to the thick notebook of her magical research. This kind of research made her nervous after what happened the last time she was experimenting with magic. But her excitement for all the possible knowledge was stronger. Plus Twilight was assured in herself that she wouldn't make the same mistakes twice. She knew what she was doing now and how to handle this research. The group already had no doubts about the ‘Dazzlings’ having some sort of evil magic. A stop at the principal's office confirmed that much. The top authority of Canterlot High was completely under hypnosis. All seven of them had swarmed the main office to report their fears of what the singing trio had planned, but, after the robotic, monotone way of speaking and the accusation of them being jealous and trying to jeopardize ‘The Battle of the Bands.’ It had been made clear that the seven girls were the only ones not affected by the negitive magic. Except for Sunset Shimmer. Only she wasn't in a trance of hostility and aggression. Instead, she was becoming ill anytime she was near people under the spell or when the trio was using their magic. It worried Twilight and what the possible meaning and consequences were for her girlfriend. So lost in her thoughts and scribbling of words, Twilight never registered the sound of heavy footsteps stopping behind her. “Hey, you,” a gravelly warm voice greeted. Twilight half twisted her body and looked up at the flame-haired girl. The feeling of happiness novels were always talking about blossomed in her chest, “Hi,” she said almost shyly as she tucked a wavy Tressel behind her hair. Sunset giggled a bit at her best friend’s reaction, “What are you up to, gadget-girl?” Twilight's stomach flipped at the nickname, “I'm just jotting down notes and my input of questions from our conversation earlier about Rainbow Dash.” Sunset smiled with a nod as she sat down next to the researcher, “Nice. Sorry, it took me a bit longer to get out here. I've been thinking about checking out the art and fencing clubs.” Twilight closed the notebook to give the redhead her full attention, “That's amazing! I think you'll have fun with those.” “Thanks!” Sunset smiled before checking her phone, “the girls all say they'll be out here soon.” The redhead noticed her partner’s mood drop. “Oh, alright,” she said blandly. “Twilight,” a hand was placed on her back, “Is everything okay?” The girl being addressed shifted her glasses, “Y-yeah, why wouldn't it be?” “I just noticed that you aren't exactly happy when we're with the girls,” Sunset said with a gentle tone. Twilight sighed, “I… I suppose I'm just having trouble adjusting is all. It's a lot all at once.” The former unicorn nodded but she kept an understanding smile, “Trust me I know how you feel, Sparkes.” The indigo-haired girl placed her head on the broad shoulder of her partner, “Thank you for understanding. I'm trying, I just need some time.” Clawed hands lightly scratched her scalp, “That's perfect, Sparks. There's no real rush.” Twilight lifted her head and turned to Sunset as she started to lean in. They were barely a centimeter away before they pulled away from each other with shocked gasps. A soccer ball flew past their heads. “Alright Lovebirds! We got some stuff to chit-chat about before you two suck each other's faces off!” Rainbow exclaimed as she jumped all the stairs to the bottom. Fluttershy cringed, “I'm so sorry you two…” Sunset felt a spark of frustration, “Damn it, Dash! What did I say about the soccer ball?” Rainbow rolled her eyes with a laugh and she bounced the ball on her knees, “Sorry Shimmer. Sometimes I just gotta make it known how awesome I am!” Two bodies stepped out of the front doors, “Rainbow, darling, won't you try some humility?” “What's that?” the athlete asked in return. The fashionista rolled her eyes. “Of course you don't know…” Sunset heard Twilight mutter under her breath. “Looks like most of us are here! Where's Pinkie? We gotta hurry this meeting up, I got soccer practice in twenty!” Rainbow Dash informed, putting the ball under her arm. “Yoo who!” A high-pitched, childish voice called. When they all looked in the direction of the voice the sight of Pinkie Pie on the new wonder-colts statue met them. “When- when did she get there?” Twilight asked. Sunset stood and shrugged, “I prefer not to ask questions when it comes to her.” The redhead helped Twilight up as the girls met Pinkie at the school pride statue. “Pinkie?” A southern accent asked with a motherly concern, “How in Granny's sweet apple orchard did ya get up there?” Pinkie swung her legs over the edge of the marble horse's back, “I climbed, duh!” Applejack removed her head and scratched her head, “Right…an’way what are we gonna be doin’ about them, girls. The last thing we need is another crazy monster tearing up the school, again.” Twilight winced and Sunset cringed at the comment. “Uh, sorry, no offense,” Applejack apologized, guilt taking over her at the two girls' reactions. It was clear that the dark-haired girl took offense but her partner was passive and gave a fake chuckle, “None taken.” Rainbow Dash was the one to move on from the awkward air, “We’re gonna have to figure something out and quick, especially after they've taken over Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna. That just leaves us as the only ones not under their mind control or whatever.” “They sound like sirens,” Fluttershy whispered. Twilight barely heard it but the theory clicked with a part of her brain, “You're right!” The rest of the group turned to them, “What is it, darling?” Rarity asked the two. “Ancient Greek mythology has legends of sea beasts called ‘Sirens.’ They lure sailors with their hypnotic singing voices. What those three girls did in the cafeteria has similarities to that,” Twilight explained as she pushed her glasses up the bridge of her nose. There was also the fact the leader made her feel nasty and… angry in a way she had never felt before. The supposed leader with tall, curly hair kept her eyes on the table the girls were sitting at nearly the whole time in the cafeteria. More specifically, her eyes were always on Sunset. Twilight stared her down with disdain and hate. When the evil magic user caught her eyes, she stared right back with a vicious smile. Like she knew the loathing Twilight was feeling and reveling in it. “Sounds nerdy,” Rainbow said. Sunset brought a finger to her chin. The legend Twilight had described was familiar to her. The young genius rolled her eyes, as her annoyance grew, “It is not nerdy,” she stated shortly as she crossed her arms over her chest. “Even if these girls are some ancient mythical beings, how can we stop them? Not all of us have magic, darling,” Rarity said. The soccer star shouted about how she did because she was ‘awesome.’ Sunset hummed as the gears moved in her brain, “There is equestrian magic floating around this world, that's a fact. The only thing to figure out is how to use it,” she tapped her finger to her chin, “I might have to get in contact with Princess Twilight about this.” Twilight frowned at that. Why did they need that Princess? Sunset and herself could just figure it out themselves… unless the multidimensional girl thought the Princess was better than her. Rainbow Dash scoffed, “Yeah good luck with that. I don't think they exactly have cell phones in her world.” “No, but I have another way,” Sunset said nonchalantly. Pinkie Pie excitedly lit up, “It's a journal right?” The former unicorn looked surprised, “Uh, yeah actually. How do you know about that?” The party planner shrugged from her perch on the statue, “Just a hunch!” The journal… Now that Twilight Sparkle thought about it, she hadn't seen or heard of the multidimensional communication book in the past odd number of weeks. “I forgot about the journal. I almost thought something happened to it,” Twilight voiced. Sunset shook her head, “No, I just shoved it away somewhere. I'll have to dig it out.” She shoved it away in some place she hadn't or wouldn't specify. Why? Did she no longer trust Twilight with her things? After what she did, the researcher didn't blame her- but it still hurt. “I'm sorry, darling but what does a journal have to do with anything?” Rarity asked with confusion. “Back when I was in Equestria, I used it to communicate with Princess Celestia from anywhere. Turns out I can use it in this world to still reach their world,” the mage explained. “Woah, woah, woah, wait,” Rainbow Dash said before she raised a brow, “Princess Celestia?” Sunset kicked the toe of her boot on the pavement, “Yep. Equestria has counterparts of nearly everyone in the world.” “Oooohhhh, human Twilight makes so much senser!” Pinkie exclaimed. The girl in question huffed, “‘Senser’ is not a word.” “So does that mean there's horse versions of us?” Applejack asked, one of her hands was behind Rarity’s back and Twilight could see her playing with the dark purple ringlets. Should she be giving that affection to her partner as well? “Ponies,” The redhead corrected as she placed her hands on her hips, “I don't know for sure but it's highly likely.” Fluttershy played with her long hair that covered one side of her face, “Being a pony sounds nice.” Sunset smiled at the pastel pink-haired girl, “Yeah, it had its perks. Humans tend to be a lot scarier but no pony is perfect either… Anyway, I'll make sure to talk to the Princess tonight and hopefully, we can form a plan and figure some stuff out.” “Alright,” Rainbow Dash said as she grabbed her backpack and started her way back up the stairs, “Remember the band meet is Wednesday, and then the first competition is Friday, so let's make sure to bring our A game the next few band practices!” The girls all gave their acknowledgment before giving their goodbyes to move on to their after-school activities or home. Twilight followed slowly behind Sunset and when they reached the motorcycle she spoke, “I'm gonna catch the bus-” “What?” Sunset turned with surprise, “Did I do something wrong?” No. It was all Twilight. She wasn't good enough to help her girlfriend. Sunset had to seek out a magical princess who was better than her in every way. A soft hand placed itself on her cheek, “Sparkes, please talk to me.” A thumb wiped away the tears that fell down Twilight's cheek, “I just want to make sure you have ample time to talk to the Princess. You know… since I can't help.” Sunset tilted Twilight's chin up, making their eyes meet, “I need you to know that you are the only Twilight for me. No matter what world I'm in.” The words jump-started Twilight's heart. Nobody had ever said anything like that to her other than the beautiful girl. She already loved Sunset but moments like this made her fall in love again more than she thought possible. “Princess Twilight might know a lot about magic but she'll never be able to build a motorcycle from scratch. She can't decode anything, no matter how complex, in a matter of minutes. You have your intelligence and strengths that she doesn't. Please, don't devalue yourself just because she happens to have a princess title,” Sunset said. The fire in her teal eyes let Twilight know she was serious. Twilight reached up and planted a kiss on Sunset's lips. As they pulled away, Twilight placed her head in Sunset's chest in a hug, “Thank you, Sunnybun. No one makes me feel better like you do.” Sunset smiled warmer than the summer sun, “Can I at least take you home? You know how I feel about the buses.” Twilight nodded, “Please.” With the agreement, the girls headed off and found themselves in the young scientist's driveway not long after. The shorter girl removed herself from the bike and snapped off her helmet, “Thank you, Sunset.” “No need to thank me, Sparkes. It's my pleasure,” Sunset said. Twilight smiled and played with her backpack straps, “I'll see you tomorrow, let me know when you get home.” She took a step to move to her front porch but a hand grabbing hers stopped her. When she turned she was pulled into a kiss. A shock of wonderful butterflies flew down her spine. She wrapped her arms around the other girl's shoulders. If they hadn't required air they wouldn't have pulled away. “I love the way you kiss me,” Twilight whispered. Sunset grew her cocky crooked smile, “If it was my choice, I'd never stop.” They hadn't heard the front door open but the shout of a male voice made them create distance. Shining Armour stood at the door, in a large t-shirt with a dark figure holding a glowing red sword and black basketball shorts that showed off his metal leg. He was poking a finger down his throat, “I can't enjoy Obi-Wan Kenobi taking out General Grievous when you two are canoodling!” A pink-skinned woman poked her head out, “Shining, you ouf, don't tease them,” she giggled. Twilight turned back to Sunset with a large blush on her face, “I'm so sorry.” The redhead chuckled, “No worries, Sparkes.” Shining spoke again, interrupting them, “Hey, Sunset, you know Halloween was days ago, right?” Sunset nodded, “Yes sir, I guess I'm just not ready to let go.” Twilight had yet to talk to her family about anything. She had no idea what to tell them. So far they had avoided Sunset coming over with excuses. Excuses that were starting to run out and her mother was insintant on seeing her ‘friend’ again. “Guess I better go,” Twilight said, shuffling her feet. “Yeah,” Sunset rubbed her thumb over her small hand, “I'll text you soon.” Twilight nodded before reluctantly leaving and joining her family members on the front porch. Cadence waved to her and Shining pointed fingers to his eyes before turning them to Sunset. The motorcyclist put her hands up before pulling out of the driveway. The striking feeling of anxiety had her heart beating faster than she was used to. Of course, she was dreading digging the journal back out, she threw it to the back of her closet just so she wouldn’t have to look at it. After the letter Princess Celestia had sent her many weeks ago, the former student of the sun felt insecure and maybe a little intimidated at the thought of talking to the solar queen again. She missed her teacher and she regretted a lot of the way she treated Princess Celestia, who had tried to help her where her parents wouldn’t. Sunset wasn’t ready to face her yet. Unfortunately, she required help from the only other knowledgeable mages she knew. Figuring out the magic that was the possible ‘sirens’ or whatever they were was more important. The fact magic was starting to affect her friend also had her concerned. She couldn’t think of anything to explain why Equestrian magic was giving Rainbow Dash the power to transform. Sunset wondered if or when it was going to give others the power to do the same. She wasn’t sure if these powers were limited or if this would spread to more humans. The former unicorn procrastinated retrieving the journal by playing with Magma and doing her homework. And grabbing a snack… or two. Finally, as the sun touched the horizon, Sunset forced herself up from her place on her old blue sofa and over to the tall wardrobe. She got lower to the ground and opened a spare bag she had that held random things. One such thing was at the very bottom as she dug through and pulled out the book with her sun emblem on the brown leather cover. The fiery-haired girl walked back over to her sofa. She sat as the journal found its place on the coffee table. Sunset breathed in a large gust of air as she stared at the looming book. Something jumped up onto the couch with her. The orange feline meowed at his mother before plopping himself against her lap. Sunset smiled as some of her anxiety melted away. She reached beside her and scratched his tummy causing him to purr, “You’re right Magma. I should just get this over with. It’s for my friends after all.” With a small amount of newfound confidence Sunset clicked her pen and opened a new page, she let go of a breath she had been holding, “Here we go.” Her pen touched the paper and began to write. Sunset spoke on instinct as a wave of nostalgia hit her, “Dear Princess Celestia…” Her writing utensil practically ran itself across the page. She started with an apology for the past and on waiting to contact her in the state in an emergency. Then she got into the nitty gritty of the growing magic, it affecting her friend and finally the dangerous spellcasters infiltrating her school. Sunset considered for a moment bringing up what was going on with her own body- the irregular features and effects on her senses, it was possible the many millennia-aged Princess would be able to help. In the end, she chose not to, a part of Sunset wasn’t ready to admit that she had become a she-demon, a monster that showed what she had been. When she was done she set the book back on the table, sent a text to her girlfriend, and turned on her gaming console as she waited for a response. As Sunset typed a summary of her journal entry to her Twilight, the leather-bound book of magic began to buzz like a phone and glow with a magenta aura. After the obnoxious vibrations of the journal finished, Sunset took in a breath and opened to the page where the new message from the equine royal lay. ‘Sunset Shimmer!’ A funny start. Sunset didn’t know what she was expecting to get from the Princess of the Sun but something so cheerful and opposing to her normal formal way of speaking was certainly not in the redhead's cards. She continued reading. ‘Sorry, This is Twilight Sparkle, I know you were expecting Princess Celestia but I have the journal now. I’ve gotten your message and your explanation of those songstresses was familiar. They sound like the sea beasts, ‘Sirens.’ If I remember correctly Starswirl sent them to a magicless world many thousands of years ago for wreaking havoc on Ponykind. That must have been your world. As you’ve explained, with magic growing, they must be on the rise to reclaim their powers and strength. They are dangerous. Thanks to the journal I can open the portal whenever I like, simply give me a good time and I’ll be right over to help. As for Rainbow Dash gaining magic and a transformation with pony features, I have no explanations. All I can offer is the theorem of her being a counterpart to the Rainbow Dash in Equestria, but I don’t exactly know why that would make her special, there are many counterparts between our worlds. I’ll look more into it. Signed, Princess Twilight Sparkle.’ The first thing Sunset thought was why would Princess Twilight all of a sudden have the journal now? Rationally, for the portal usage but it still hurt Sunset knowing Princess Celestia gave it up easily. Oh well, she’d just have to get over this weird obsession with her former teacher. Then there was the confirmation what they were dealing with were, indeed, Sirens and that they were very dangerous creatures. Sunset was turned off at the idea of Princess Twilight joining forces with them. Yes, she’d probably be very useful but Sunset knew her girlfriend was having trouble with comparing herself to her royal counterpart and the former unicorn did not want to add fuel to the fire. As for the magic transformation of her self-assured friend, the gears of her brain moved when the Princess of Friendship mentioned the Equestrian Rainbow Dash was a personal friend of hers. The element of magic was now in possession of Princess Twilight- that must have happened when Nightmare Moon returned. Princess Celestia had mentioned they would need to be used when Sunset found the legend of Nightmare Moon in a book and asked her teacher about it. Sunset clicked her pen. ‘Hi, Princess Twilight, You mentioned that Rainbow Dash in Equestria is a personal friend of yours. That got me thinking about the Elements of Harmony. The Element of Magic is now in your possession instead of Princess Celestia, mind explaining that?’ The response was quick. ‘We gained the positions as virtues of the harmonious elements by showing the greatest traits of each characteristic while defeating Nightmare Moon.” Sunset tapped her pen to her chin before she wrote her next wonder. ‘So, is Rainbow Dash in Equestria one of the beholders of the elements?’ Again the response took no time. That seemed to be something the Twilight’s had in common. ‘Why yes, She beholds the Element of Loyalty.’ Sunset was hasty with her next question. ‘Who else are the virtues of the elements?’ ‘The counterparts of our friends in the human realm. Equestria’s Rarity for generosity, Applejack is honesty, Pinkie Pie- for laughter, and Fluttershy for kindness. Then, I am magic, and as I've stated Rainbow is loyalty.’ The information clicked like a puzzle piece in her brain. Her friends were the human counterparts of some of the most powerful weapon holders in Equestria. With equestrian magic now floating around, it must have been clinging on to the girls that shared parallel souls and giving them powers as a result. Sunset scribbled down her idea with the youngest princess. Her theory was validated as Princess Twilight acknowledged that the possibility was strong. That left Sunset Shimmer with a new experiment. She was going to have to get the rest of her friends to try to transform. The former unicorn thanked the Princess and moved on to text her scientific girlfriend, informing her of what they needed to do. The two girls ended up staying awake for longer than they should have that night as they excitedly planned and theorized. Sunset felt exhausted in the early morning as her groggy brain and crusty eyes tried to force her back to sleep. Her brain finally woke itself up as giddiness and anticipation filled her nerves when the clock was getting closer to their band practice hour. Twilight and she chattered excitedly to each other as they waited for the rest of the girls to meet them. “Good morning, darlings, you two sure seem chipper!” Rarity said as she waltzed in with Applejack by her side, who tipped her hat. Twilight answered with a bright smile, “We have a theory to test out with you girls! If successful, we'll have an amazing opportunity for scientific discovery!” Rainbow Dash placed her guitar strap over her shoulder, “Oh no, we're gonna become lab rats for mad scientist poking at our guts!” Based on the chuckles Rainbow meant for the comment to be a sarcastic joke. The redhead hadn't appreciated the humorous attempt. When Sunset checked on Twilight, her partner's face had dropped and she didn't take it as a joke either. Twilight's voice came out quiet, “I wouldn't do that…” The researcher had a metal strainer with wires and buttons attached to it in her hands. The athlete took the chuckles as an opportunity to joke again as she pointed at the contraption in Twilight's hands, “The hell is that? You gonna mind control us?!” The next round of chuckles was awkward and came from a few in the room yet Rainbow was oblivious and looked proud of herself. Twilight had her head low. The others might not have noticed but Sunset could see her partner trying to hold back tears. When she moved to comfort the other girl, Twilight moved away. She then opened her mouth to tell off the rainbow-haired girl only to be cut off. “Despite your… comments, we do not have considerable time. Sunset, elucidate your hypothesis the princess and you constructed,” Twilight said sourly. ‘Oh no,’ Sunset thought. Thanks to Rainbow having the unwarranted ability to push Twilight’s buttons perfectly, the girl was going to have a rough day. Sunset hoped she'd be able to talk to her privately soon enough. She also knew she was going to have to talk with Rainbow as well. For now, she did as Twilight told. “Right, well, turns out you guys are the counterparts of the other holders of the Elements of Harmony,” Sunset stated. “The holders of what now?” Applejack asked with her thick accent, tuning her bass. Sunset lifted herself on the grand piano, “The Elements of Harmony are my world’s most powerful weapon against any threat. They represent the strongest of characteristics in friendship. For their power to be used the wielder, or wielders must represent these traits. As of now, there are six elements and six wielders that coincide with them. The crown from the Fall Formal was one of the elements and it's the most powerful one. Princess Twilight is the rightful owner of the crown, thus the crown only responds correctly to her,” Sunset paused to make sure everyone was keeping up. “So, the rest of the ‘Elements of Harmony’ holders are our pony selves in your world?” Rarity asked. Sunset nodded, “Yep. I'm thinking because of the equestrian magic still floating around it's sticking to you because you have parallel souls with, be proxy, the elements of harmony. Since music triggered a transformation for Rainbow Dash, I want to see if it'll do the same for the rest of you.” “Oh yeah!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed as if she remembered something exciting as she banged randomly on her drums, “That explains last night!” She then smiled as she continued loosely playing her instrument. The girls looked at her expectantly only for no explanation. “What explains last night?” Fluttershy asked softly. “Oh!” Pinkie laughed, “Me and my sister, Limestone Pie- she's super amazing by the way! You guys should meet her! But she is a bit grouchy-” Rarity cut her off, “That’s wonderful, darling, but what happened?” “Oh yeah! Well, we were playing Guitar Hero last night and when I was beating her during my drum solo I transformed!” Pinkie recounted. “You did?! Why didn't you text us?” Twilight asked as she grabbed her pencil to write in her notebook. “It wasn't a full transformation. I only got the horse ears and tail, no wings!” The party planner explained. Sunset rolled her eyes, “Pony. And I doubt you have to have wings for a full transformation. That's most likely because your pony counterpart is not a pegasus.” “Awww,” Pinkie pouted. Applejack started to play a couple of strings on her instrument, “Welp, let's see ‘iffin for a transformation.” She started to strum more, sounding like a cohesive part of a song. Something Sunset didn't recognize but Rainbow faked a gag and Rarity playfully rolled her eyes. They all watched as Applejack got into her playing and grew an orange hue that reached a glowing aura around her as the equine features of pony ears sprouted on her head, causing her hat to fall back. Then a blond tail sprouted from her lower back. The farmer stopped her strumming and shuddered, “Oh, that felt a mighty funny.” Rarity reached up and grabbed one of the fluffy ears. Applejack flinched, “That tickles Rares!” Fluttershy shook her tambourine experiently. Rainbow Dash must have picked up on her shyness and she started plucking at her strings to give the timid girl a rhythm to follow. As her confidence grew Fluttershy soon experienced the same thing as wings, ears, and tail appeared from a bright pink brilliance. “Awesome! We're both a part of the wing gang, Flutters!” Rainbow exclaimed. “Alright, Darlings!” Rarity tossed her hair as she took the spotlight, “My turn!” After she got her keytar ready, it didn't take long for the fashionista to go through the same transformation; only a spiral horn sat at the top of her forehead. She clapped excitedly, “That was simply fabulous!” The girls chattered excitedly to each other about their new abilities. Sunset watched Twilight write down what she witnessed along with her own questions on the logistics. She hopped down after checking the time, “Nice guys, now we know we have some form of magic to try a chance of defeating the sirens.” That excited them more. Sunset watched from the corner of her eye as Twilight closed her notebook before she quietly slipped out of the room. Despite how much the fiery-haired girl wanted to follow the other girl, she knew space was what Twilight needed right now. All Sunset could do was be there for her later. Twilight Sparkle felt as though her heart was trying to jump out of her body through her throat and her eyes stung like tons of dangerous chemicals had been poured into them. She pushed open the bathroom door. Relief that no one appeared to be in the restroom gave her a moment's breath. Twilight stopped at the farthest point away from the door and held onto the porcelain sink as she tried to catch her hitched breath. She wasn't good enough. Not even to be the crazy, evil scientist Rainbow Dash accused her of being. She knew of the Elements of Harmony, why hadn't she been able to think of what Sunset and that… damn princess did! It made sense after all. Wasn't she supposed to be an intelligent prodigy?! Why was she not fulfilling that? Instead, she just sat back and observed dumbly. When she tried to get involved she would only hurt others or corrupt the purest of magics. Just like she did to Sunset! No wonder Rainbow Dash was horrified for Twilight to help experiment in the research of the magic growing in them. Of course, Twilight had nothing to offer now that they had to fight the Sirens, as well. Maybe all the ones in her old school who told her she was nothing and would always be that way were right… She gasped when the restroom door burst open loudly. Twilight hoped it was Sunset to comfort her. Instead, her heart dropped to the very bottom pit of her stomach as a tall female with orange curly hair stood smugly at her. Fake surprise appeared on Adagio’s face in her voice, “Oh my! Am I interrupting something?”. Twilight felt her skin crawl. She stepped away from the sink, “No. I was just leaving.” Adagio smirked and purposely placed herself in front of the doorway so Twilight could not leave. “Aw, but you look sad,” her sickly voice was excessively whiney as Adagio brought a hand to her cheek, “Did little Sundown realize you are nothing?” Twilight froze, her limbs started to shake and her brain felt numb, “w-what?” Adagio gave a fake shocked look, “Oh! I don't mean to offend!” The shock fell as a wide smile overtook her face, “It's just clear that you are so incredibly out of Sunset Shimmer’s league, it's embarrassing.” “W-what are you talking about?” Twilight asked. Her body was thrumming with sharp, painful pricks in her chest. The tall girl moved to a mirror and started to mess with her big curly hair, “Well, hun, Sunset is a fiery, sexy, bombshell in leather, and you…” Raspberry-colored eyes checked the smaller girl up and down, making her feel like an appalling object to look at, “heh, well, you're a pole-shaped nerd who looks like you're about to tell me my books are due.” “A fine confident rebel, like Sunset deserves someone who can keep up and keep her entertained. Not a bookworm who is likely to only ever be a deteriorating librarian,” Adagio laughed and she checked her nails. “T- That's not true,” her voice was throaty as she held back her tears. Adagio raised a brow, “Are you sure?” “Sunset loves me! You’re the one who is nothing! That's why you have to infest a high school with your toxic waste!” Twilight shouted as a tear rolled down her cheek, which she quickly swiped off. The leader of the Siren smirked with a small laugh, “You're already poor in personality, don't become delusional too.” As Adagio passed by, she shoulder-checked Twilight harshly causing her to hit the wall. As soon as the door swung closed, tears waterfalled down her face. Her back slid down the wall until she met the floor. Twilight brought her hands to cover her face as she sobbed. Author's Note Heyyyy this was fun to write! Especially the last part, I had been waiting for that! Rainbow sure is being extra obnoxious, that's weird. Good thing the Siren's magic doesn't affect them. Right? Thanks for reading! Thoughts, concerns and more are welcome! 4. Iced CookiesTwilight Sparkle never returned to the music room. That fact made Sunset’s leg jump up and down vigorously under her desktop in every class she had leading up to lunch. As soon as the dismissal bell of their interval period rang out, the former bully shot up and was the first out the door. Her boots nearly shook the whole hall as she hastily stomped through the halls. When she reached the usual table her friends sat at, her small flicker of hope died. Almost everyone was there. The only ones missing were Rainbow and Twilight. Maybe that was a sign! Sunset was there earlier than usual. Perhaps in a few more minutes her favorite face to look at would appear. Only that never happened. After a few minutes of waiting, Rainbow Dash joined them. Then five minutes. Then ten minutes went by and still no Twilight by her side. Just as the redhead stood up to begin to attempt to find her partner, the cafeteria door opened. Usually, the sight of Twilight lit up Sunset’s whole world, but the downcast look on the other girl's face sent her into full concern mode. “Twilight!” She called out from her standing place at the table. Violet-colored eyes met her own. Her eyes were dull and tired instead of the usual sparkling of wonder. Twilight reached the table and adjusted her glasses, “Hello, Sunset.” “Um, hi,” she greeted back with a pit in her stomach, “Are you okay?” Twilight’s eyes flicked to the other girls at the table, who were all looking at her with expectancy or confusion. Her eyes returned to Sunset, “I’m well.” The young genius finally chose her seat, which only added to the concern. Instead of taking the seat between her and Fluttershy, which was her usual, Twilight sat on the opposite side of Sunset. Closer to the end of the table. After an awkward moment of silence, which Twilight ignored and simply began to open her lunch bag, the girls picked up the conversation again. “So, Shimmer, now that we got magic and we can do stuff with it, how do we do that to take out the three fish chicks?” Rainbow Dash asked as she bit into her pear. “Well, based on our experiment this morning, your magic is triggered by music. I’m not sure why it’s that specific, I’ll have to bring it up to the Princess but I remember reading in some magical archives in the restricted section about weaponry magics’ when I was a student of Princess Celestia. It stated that using the opposite side of dark hypnosis and emotional magics is a well effective way to combat it.” Sunset lectured. “Can you illaberiate more, darling? I don’t follow,” Rarity asked. Sunset nodded, “So, basically, the sirens used their magic to stir up negative emotions in other creatures to feed on it through their music. I think, with your all’s magic we can create positivity and combat the sirens that way. Of course, we’ll have to focus on getting stronger and keeping our minds clear to make sure your new magic stays pure enough to purify everyone under the siren's spell.” Rainbow raised a brow, “It’s that easy?” “No.” Sunset shook her head, “It won't be easy and we are going to have to get strong, just as strong as the sirens. Hopefully stronger in the best case but magic is gifting you guys with power for a reason. If arcane power is trusting that you guys can do it, then I do too.” Rainbow Dash threw a fist into the air, “Hell yeah! It's gonna be so awesome!” Pinkie Pie joined her, “Yay! Positive magic to beat up the bad guys!” She crossed her arms over her chest in the shape of an X, “No negativity over here!” “Do I have to? I don't think I could ever be strong enough to fight evil…” Fluttershy muttered. Sunset turned to her and patted her back gently, “Trust me, Fluttershy, You’re a whole lot stronger than you think.” The timid girl smiled gratefully at the leather-clad girl, “Thank you.” The former mage offered another encouraging smile before turning to the girl on the other side of her. “What do you think, Sparkes?” Sunset turned to her with a smile. It almost fell as Twilight didn’t even have her notebook out as she took small bites of her lasagna. “I am congruous with your concept,” Twilight responded shortly. “Uh, thanks,” Sunset nodded, disheartened. Then she remembered something. “Oh, I have a surprise!” Pinkie clapped, “I was waiting for this!” The announcement seemed to catch her girlfriend's attention as she turned to the redhead. Sunset reached into her lunch bag and pulled out a tin. She reached in and handed a sugar cookie with purple frosting and pink and silver stars on it to Twilight. Her heart skipped a beat as the other girl's eyes lit up behind her glasses. “I made them last night with Pinkie on the phone to help me. I remember you saying how much you love these so,” Sunset explained. A lavender hand came up to cover her eyes behind her thick frames. She played the action off as pushing up her glasses but Sunset knew she was covering tears building in her eyes. “T-thank you, Sunny. I don't know what to say,” she pulled her hand away, her eyes still glossy, and took the sugary treat. “Nothing,” Sunset responded, “I just want you to enjoy it.” “Aww, you two are adorable!” Rarity gushed. Rainbow Dash blew a raspberry while Pinkie seemed to be jittery. Sunset chuckled at their antics, “Don't worry Pinkie I brought yours too, and everyone else’s.” The girls became excited and accepted their appropriately decorated cookies. Pinkie Pie’s being frosted hot pink with yellow and blue balloon sprinkles. Fluttershy was pastel pink with yellow streaked icing and had white paw sprinkles. Next, Applejack had her green frosted with red apple decorations and Rarity’s was a royal purple icing with blue diamond sprinkles. Lastly was Rainbow Dash with hers having light blue frosting and red lightning sprinkles. Sunset enjoyed their compliments on her work. Moments of making her friends so happy like this were her favorite moments. No matter what the future held, Sunset knew she'd always cherish her friend's smiles. She joined the cookie party as she pulled out the treat she made for herself, it had red frosting with sun-shaped sprinkles. As she bit into it the cafeteria doors burst open and a hostile energy immediately took over the cafeteria. On cue, the energy made her woozy and destroyed her appetite. Sunset could feel a certain pair of sinister eyes on her. She knew where they were coming from and who was the source, yet, she refused to spare a glance. Suddenly a small hand wrapped around the bottom of her jaw and turned her head. Twilight had a look that Sunset couldn't read, “Oh, Sunset!” the genius said loud enough to gather everyone’s attention, “You have some icing on your cheek! Here, let me help you, babe.” “Wha-?” Sunset's voice died when Twilight leaned forward and dragged her tongue slowly across her amber cheek, stopping at the corner of her mouth. An electric vibration shook her spine and left her speechless. The rest of the table (and cafeteria) had similar reactions. Rainbow and Pinkie were giggling at each other, their faces red as they tried not to burst into hysterics. Applejack was covering her blushing red face with her Stetson while Rarity was left frozen with her mouth agape and her cheeks scarlet. Fluttershy had wide eyes and her hands covered the bottom half of her face. Sunset broke her previous streak of avoidence as her eyes moved to the siren leader. At the sirens table, Adagio sat with her elbows on the surface and her hands folded, covering most of her face. But her eyes were full of anger. The former bully was never able to admit to herself that she took pleasure in seeing others' anger or despair, but, in that moment she could. The jealous pain in Adagio’s eyes sparked something in her and Sunset decided to play along. She turned to her girlfriend, who looked shocked and scared of her actions with a large blush on her face. Sunset smiled at her, “Thanks, babe. You always know how to keep me clean with that tongue.” Twilight's glasses fogged as her blush consumed her whole face and up to her ears, “O-of course, you're welcome.” The two giggling girls broke and doubled over in laughter together. Rarity cleared her throat and pulled out her hand mirror to check herself while the farmer next to her fanned her face with the brown hat that had become her signature. Fluttershy had her whole face in her hands but the red blush was still leaking through. The cafeteria slowly went back to their own devices, the hostile energy in the room had withered as Adagio Dazzle was too busy seething in rage and scheming to care to use her siren magic. The other two sirens seemed to not care as Aria typed away on her phone and Sonata devoured her lunch. Twilight still kept mostly to herself but the reassuring hand squeezing her knee kept her grounded as her heart pounded. Her plan was working. The final bell announced the student's freedom and not long after Sunset found herself at the front of the school with her friends, all except her best friend. “Ugh, when is your girlfriend going to get here, Shimmer? The band meet-up starts soon.” Rainbow groaned as she kicked a ball against the marble wonder-colts statue. “Rainbow, darling, can't you be a little less coarse?” The fashionista scolded. The athlete rolled her eyes in annoyance, “Yeah, yeah, I’m just trying to make sure my band had enough time to make sure we rock!” “Your band?” Applejack scrutinized. Rainbow Dash ignored the look. When the school front doors opened, Twilight had her path set for Sunset but Rainbow intercepted, “Finally! Where have you been? My band is gonna lose awesomeness because you're late!” The academic girl rolled her eyes, “You are in dire need of strengthening your vocabulary. Besides, you won’t have to worry about such a grievance, I only wanted to inform you all I’m resigning from the band.” While the rest of the band members had variations of shock, Sunset’s heart lurched painfully, “What? Sparkes, Why? Did I-” Her partner cut her off, “I have simply decided to supply my time with something I will enjoy more, on the Mathletes teams.” Rainbow scoffed, “Wow. You really are an egghead,” she then turned to the rest of the girls, her back to Twilight, “Luckily, this is not a loss at all! I think it’s a good thing. My band doesn't need a lame piano- no rock band has a piano, those are only for boring classical music and sappy sad songs.” The other four girls appeared to not agree, with no one looking happy. Even Pinkie Pie had an irritated look twisting her brow. Twilight opened her mouth to retort but Sunset beat her to it as a spark of fury boiled in her chest, “That’s the dumbest thing I’ve ever heard.” “Huh?” Rainbow turned with her voice was raised with offense. “You heard me,” the redhead doubled down, “Limiting an instrument to one genre is the most preposterous notion I have ever heard. And I have heard a bunch of crazy, dumb shit in my life.” The light blue skin on her face was turning red, “What the hell does that mean, Shimmer? You're seriously trying to call me dumb?” Sunset shrugged, “I'm not calling you dumb but you said something incredibly ignorant. And rude, might I add.” Though Sunset wasn't looking directly at her, Twilight was looking at her with awe in her eyes and a deep blush. The band leader wannabe stomped her foot, “Your being a real asshole right now. I’ve been nice enough to let you in my band but I can play your card and kick you out! Especially since all you fucking care about is the Princess Twilight look alike.” The former bully felt rage fly up her spine as she pushed her leather jacket sleeves up to her elbows, “Me being the asshole? You’re the one talking shit about somebody’s instrument and go ahead and kick me out then, if this is how we’ll get treated I don’t want to be in the band anyway!” Sunset then took a step forward and poked Rainbow’s shoulder harshly, “And don’t call Twilight that Princesses look alike.” She said in a low growl. “Or what? You gonna turn into an ugly she-demon again?” Rainbow challenged. “You want to find out?” Sunset growled. “Woah, Nelly!” Applejack pushed the girls apart and got in between them, “Let’s just settle down now. You two are gettin’ more riled up than two heifers protectin’ their babies.” The distance and feeling of Twilight's hand tugging on her leather jacket brought Sunset down. She took a step back but continued her glare with Rainbow Dash- who had refused to back down. The soccer star opened her mouth to make another comment before Rarity also intervened, “That’s quite enough, Darling. We’re a team, there is no point in continuing such hostility. The whole school is already against each other and remember? We can't join in on that energy.” “Yeah, bands are supposed to be fun, remember! And you were the meanie first Dashie,” Pinkie pointed out. Rainbow Dash shrugged and pretended to brush the altercation off, “Alright, Whatever,” she sighed and spoke her next words quietly, “Sorry, I guess.” “Yeah, I'm sorry too. I was out of line,” Sunset admitted. She did feel ashamed of herself now that the dust had cleared. The redhead had not been that angry in a while and fell back into her old confronting ways so easily she hadn't even noticed. She turned to Twilight, “I understand your decision Sparkes.” Twilight kicked at a rock on the ground, unable to keep eye contact, “Thank you. I have to go, the meeting is soon.” Sunset nodded, “I’ll see you after?” The scientific girl shook her head up and down before turning around and re-entering the school. Sunset could hear the tense chatter of the other girls. Before she turned to regroup with them a shy voice met her ears, “Are you alright?” The former unicorn turned to the animal caretaker, “I think so. Are you okay?” Fluttershy nodded, “I think so too. I’m sorry about Rainbow Dash. I don't know what’s gotten into her lately, it has me worried.” Sunset shook her head from left to right, “It’s not your fault. I shouldn't have egged it on anyway. I… I just didn't like her talking to Twilight like that.” The bashful girl played with the sleeve of her oversized green knitted sweater, “I understand.” “Sunset, darling,” Rarity’s voice cut in, bringing the two girls back to the group, “Do you know when the Princess will be arriving?” Sunset blinked, “Oh, she's not coming.” “She’s not?” Rainbow asked as she came out of her pouting position, which was being quiet and crossing her arms over her chest. “I was under the impression she was,” The tailor admitted. Pinkie Pie plucked an airless balloon from her hair, “Aw, but how do we fight the sirens without the powerful magic stuff?” The redhead chuckled nervously, “That’s going to be up to us to figure out. I told the princess she wasn't needed. The information I got was enough. We already know we need to fight fire with fire and if things become too much and too dangerous, then we involve the princess.” Sunset didn't say it out loud but bringing the Princess of Friendship into their new battle was an absolute last resort. If Sunset was honest with herself and took a page from Applejack’s element, keeping the multidimensional royal away was to spare both her and Twilight’s egos. The former unicorn was a mage too, possibly on Princess Twilight’s level. If she could figure it out then so could Sunset. “Well, I reckon we start our way to the gym then. The first band meet-up starts in only twenty minutes,” Applejack suggested. The girls all agreed and began the trek to the gym as they started to spot other students entering the same event they were about to. If somebody had told a Sunset Shimmer from three months ago in due time she would be standing in the gym watching her peers fight, which had not been caused by her, and not enjoying it- with a side of being with the girls she was the most jealous of and incredibly missing her girlfriend- Oh! And she could barely keep herself up as a tightening headache wrapped itself around her brain and squeezed so tight she couldn’t think straight. She would have laughed hysterically before punching them in the gut. Yet, here she was, in that exact predicament. Students yelled, insulted, and argued with each other. Green dazzling mist surrounded them. Sunset could see from her spot by the snack table, holding herself up as her body swayed from nausea threatening her, as the Dazzlings walked in. Adagio seemed to have recovered from earlier as she and the other two sirens soaked in the negative energy. Sunset brought a hand to her mouth as a cough emitted from her epiglottis. A painful one that left her lightheaded and her throat raw. When she brought her hand away, a small splatter of dark red liquid sat in her palm. Before she could become concerned, somebody elbowed her. Sunset looked at the source. Rainbow Dash raised her brows and flicked her head to the Dazzlings, who had evil glee written all over them, “Should we take them out, now? While they and everyone is here? Maybe we can break the spell.” Sunset considered that option. They could try but the former mage had a feeling it wouldn’t work. They need to use positive music magic to combat the siren's negative music magic. It was going to be hard to be as the sirens were becoming more and more powerful with each moment the students hated each other. The girls had no direct source to strengthen them like the songstresses. In the end, the former arcane user shook her head in rejection of the idea, “No, it’s too dangerous…” she swayed for a moment as she caught her breath, “They are too strong, we need to wait for when we have enough power. We also need to understand our magic and how to connect the harmony magic between you all before we can attempt anything.” Rainbow Dash nodded, “Alright, but I wanna take them out as soon as we can.” “Trust me, I don't disagree with you on that.” Sunset agreed. “Are you alright, Darling?” Rarity asked with a face full of concern. “You’re pale,” Fluttershy pointed out. At that moment Sunset felt a ping in her head that made her dizzy, “I- This magic is making me sick. I’m not sure why…” Pinkie Pie placed her hands on the redhead’s shoulders and started to apply rubbing pressure. She wanted to protest but the feeling was nice. “If this dang evil magic is makin’ you plum sick, you shouldn’t be puttin’ yourself through it,” Applejack suggested. Sunset couldn't agree more. Of course, Adagio was sitting smugly on the bleachers eyeing her as if earlier hadn't happened. It made the redhead want nothing more than to escape, “You guys will be okay?” The girls smiled, “Those overgrown fishes can't touch us.” Rainbow flexed with a crooked grin. Sunset nodded, “Alright, text me if that changes.” The girls agreed and helped their ill friend. Sunset’s sickness almost immediately dissipated as she got further from the gym. Instead of going home, her boots lead her to the math wing of the school. It didn’t take a lot to find the Mathlete team room as it was the only one with the lights on and voices coming from behind the door. She wasn’t sure how much longer Twilight had in the meeting so Sunset slacked against the wall and found her own devices to play with as she waited. Only fifteen minutes passed by before the door opened and stereotypical nerds filed out. Most of them were boys, there was only one other girl. She had a large gray sweater on and red hair with purple streaks. Her bangs were held up in a beaded tye. She spoke quietly but happily with her girlfriend as they exited the room. The two almost looked alike which Sunset found ammusing. Twilight finally spotted her fiery partner, “Oh! Sunnybun, I wasn’t expecting you.” The girl next to Twilight had judging careful eyes behind her thick glasses that were not dissimilar from her girlfriend’s. “Yeah,” she started her reply, “I didn’t last too long at the band meeting. It was making me too sick.” “Oh,” Twilight said with concern before she seemed to realize something, she turned to the girl she had been talking to, “This is Moondancer. We knew each other at Crystal Prep, turns out she also transferred. Moondancer, this is my… girlfriend, Sunset Shimmer.” Moondancer gave a shy, weak wave. Sunset returned it with one more confident, “Welcome to Canterlot High, I hope it hasn’t been too hectic with the battle of the bands.” The nerdish girl adjusted the many books to her chest, “I’ve been too busy focusing on my studies to engage with the band battle stuff.” “Understandable,” Sunset replied. Moondancer smiled at her before turning to Twilight, “I have to admit, it was nice seeing you again Twilight. I’ll see you around?” Twilight nodded, “Absolutely, especially now that we are both on the Mathletes team.” The girls said another goodbye before Twilight turned to her fiery-haired paramore, “Are you feeling well? You’re a little pale.” Sunset shrugged, “I think so. It’s the evil magic that is making me so ill, I'm pretty sure. As soon as I’m at a distance from it I’m back to normal.” “What causes that reaction?” Twilight asked. “It’s most likely because of the raw dark magic I was exposed to,” Sunset admitted as she played with her clawed hands. The other girl adjusted her glasses, “I see.” Sunset pulled the shorter girl into a hug. Luckily she accepted it as she wrapped her arms around Sunset’s waist. The taller girl nuzzled her cheek on top of her shorter head. “Can you come over? I really want to hang out with you,” Sunset pleaded. She felt the other girl nod her head, “I believe I can do that.” With the mutual decision, the girls secured their things and mounted the two-tired vehicle. The streets were mostly clear as the sun was halfway below the horizon, painting the sky in pink and orange, allowing the two to arrive at Sunset Shimmer’s residence quickly. As they got situated in the redhead’s home, textbooks and homework were sprawled out among the bed comforter on the loft. Twilight stared intensely at the formulas in front of her. Even as they were alone Sunset knew something was still wrong with the girl next to her. At first, she thought it was the school’s new dark environment getting to the girl but her companion, usually bright, cherry, and giddy to study was still incredibly recluse and quiet. “Sparkes, can we talk?” Sunset tried. Twilight pointed her pointer finger up to pause anything else her girlfriend had to say, “One moment, I have an important exam coming up in advanced calculus- I don't want to mess it up.” Sunset gave a small chuckle, “I’m in that class to, Sparkes, remember?” Violet-colored eyes lifted behind thick frames in remembrance, “Oh… right. Sorry, I’ve had a lot on my mind.” Her eyes went back to the textbook. “I can tell,” the former unicorn muttered. The other girl in the bed either didn't hear or choose to ignore her. Sunset placed one of her amber hands over the page Twilight was having a staring contest with, “We both have this test, why don’t we quiz and study it together?” Again the smaller girl seemed to be surprised in some way, “I’m sorry, Sunnybun. You're right, that’s not a bad idea. Let’s do it.” “You know…” Sunset hesitated, now that she had Twilight’s attention she wanted to use it for what needed to be focused on, “You said you have a lot on your mind. Maybe we can put quizzing each other on pause and talk about things. What’s bothering you?” Twilight bit her lower lip. Her face was twisted in uncertainty as she kept her gaze away from the girl beside her, “You’re right. I’m being boring again, aren't I?” “Wha-?” Before Sunset could get another word out Twilight pounced on her. Lips crushed against her’s, but this felt different from any of the other kisses the girls shared before. It was harsh and… forceful. Yet, Sunset stuck it out. Maybe it was what the other girl needed at that moment. The multidimensional girl gasped when pressure was applied in between her hips. Twilight was straddling her, one lavender hand on her shoulder and the other gripping the sheets so hard her knuckles were white. She was grinding her hips relentlessly on Sunset’s thigh while her other thigh was giving friction to the spot between her girlfriend's legs. The redhead bit back a moan at the unfamiliar feeling that caused her lower stomach to tingle and her blood to rush. Her partner did not hold back and let out a squeaky whimper. Sunset could admit that what they were doing felt good. But, it also felt wrong. Twilight did not look happy to be do what she was doing as her eyes were screwed shut and her hips moved with out any rhythm. “S-sparkes, wait.” For the second time, Sunset went either unheard or ignored. The burning feeling in her lower half grew stronger, she knew she was going to have to stop them. Sunset placed a hand on Twilight’s waist. The message must have been unclear as the girl on top of her went faster and a sound between a moan and unpleasent cry emitted from the indigo-haired girl. She knew for certain now- this was wrong, very wrong. “No. Twilight stop,” Sunset commanded. With a gasp, Twilight juddered to a stop. She was left with her breathing irregular and her eyes were overflowing with tears as she looked at the fiery-haired girl below her with hurt, “Wh- what did I do wrong? Am I,” her voice cracked and she hiccuped a sob, “A-a-am I not good enough? You don’t like me?” “What?!” Sunset’s voice raised, not in anger but in shock. She brought her volume down when Twilight flinched, “Twilight, What are you talking about?” She said as gently as she could. The smaller girl was shaking and her breathing was too fast and irregular, “I-I- you don't w-want me and I’m out o-of your le-league, and I’mtryingtobeenoughfroyoua-andkeepupI-Idontwantyout-toleavemeforada-someonelseIpromisei-i’lldowhatevertobeenougha-and-!” “Twilight, please, calm down! Your words are running together. I can barely understand you,” Sunset placed a hand on Twilight’s back but it didn't little to help. A small lavender hand clutched her blouse as air refused to give her the ability to breathe. Her eyes were wide and waterfalls that rivaled Poseidon’s power flooded her face, “Y-you told me to wait and I-I didn’t! I h-hate myself. I’m so sorry! Ple-please, forgive me! I-” Sunset felt her eyes sting with tears of her own as she placed her hands on Twilight’s shoulders, “Please don’t talk like that. It’s okay. Everything is okay.” The attempt at reassuring words went in one ear and one the other. Twilight kneeled over, her heart beating faster than the star S4714 and she fought to get air down her windpipe to her lungs. “Shit,” Sunset hissed. She wasn’t sure what was happening. The redhead had never seen anything like what was happening to her girlfriend and it made Sunset’s own heart beat rapidly against her chest, “What do I do? What do I do?!” The former unicorn grabbed at her hair as she raced her mind for a moment. She took a deep breath, her panicking was only going to cause more damage. Sunset leaned forward as she did what came to her mind to help her distraught girlfriend. She placed a hand on her back, rubbing soothing circles into her back and she began to hum a song she had been working on. As she humed and rocked the panic girl came back down as air finally allowed itself in her lungs and her heart matched the beat of the gentle tune. “Do you feel a little bit better?” Sunset asked as she continued to rub circles on Twilight’s back. She sat up, with the help of Sunset, and nodded. It stung as Twilight chose to not lean into her. “Twilight.” The girl in question met Sunset’s eyes briefly before falling back to her lap. The redhead gently placed her fingers under the other girl's chin and brought Twilight’s eyes to meet hers, “Remember what we talked about? We’re supposed to be open with each other, so please, talk to me.” Twilight’s eyes grew glossy again, “I- It’s just I feel like such an outsider. Within the school, within myself, and with your friend group. No matter where I go I just don't fit in. You are the only exception. All I want anymore is to be enough for you, and instead, I’m nothing but a twiggy scientist try-hard that is so incredibly out of your league that others find it embarrassing for you.” Sunset had a small sigh as her girlfriend's words soaked in. They hurt. What had she been doing wrong? What did she do to make her girlfriend feel this way? Sunset should have known that with her terrible way with others, she would mess up her girlfriend too. That information broke her heart. “I’m so sorry, Twilight,” Sunset said with melancholy overtaking her. “Huh?” Twilight whimpered questioningly with fear etched in her voice. Sunset pulled at her red-tipped fingers, “I- I don’t know what I did in particular to make you feel this way but,” her eyes lifted to meet ones behind glasses, “I’ll fix it! I don’t want you to feel these awful things when nothing about it is true. You don't deserve to feel like that. Unless… you don't think I deserve a chance…” Twilight threw her arms around Sunset, “No! None of my insecurities are your fault! I was already feeling like this and… somebody had reinstated it and I believed it. You’re perfect, my sun. I’d never change anything about you.” Sunset reached her arms around Twilight, pulling her in closer for a full embrace, “I’d never change anything about you either, and you sure as hell are not a ‘scientist try-hard’ or ‘out of my league.’ We’re both nerds who enjoy books and learning. Who would say something like that to you?” When Sunset was met with silence, she pulled slightly back to look at her girlfriend, “Twilight. Who said all this to you?” The bespeckled girl girl bit her bottom lip before breaking, “Adagio. She caught me in the bathroom this morning and told me that you’re to hot for someone like me and I was going to need to keep up to keep you before you left me for someone better… like her.” A similar fury Sunset felt earlier flared up and turned her face as red as her fingertips, “That disgusting invasive abominable hippogriff wannabe. If she knew anything good for her, she'd run back to the ocean before I find her.” Twilight giggled before letting out a sigh of relief, “I was such a fool for feeding into her lies and letting her get to me,” her smile fell, “I must admit, she only reaffirmed what I was already thinking and I’m sorry for not talking to you about it sooner.” Sunset pushed back a bit of hair covering Twilight’s face, “I think that’s something we both need to work on. You know I sure as hell don’t have my shortage of insecurities but we can come to an understanding and help eachother, yeah?” Twilight nodded and moved in to envelop the girl she loved in another embrace. “Absolutely.” “Hey, I still have more iced cookies I made from last night. Should I grab them and some milk and we can watch a movie?” The young genius nodded in agreement with a sweet smile. The decision made the two lovers get comfortable as Sunset pulled open her laptop and set the plate of cookies and drinks on her nightstand. Twilight was quick to get as close as possible as she curled into Sunset’s side and rested her head on the soft chest of the fiery-haired girl. She nibbled on the cookie her partner handed over as she pulled up Twilight’s favorite movie, The Fifth Element. “Sunset, I’m still sorry about earlier. I should have stopped as soon as you told me to wait. I- I was trying to prove something to myself and instead, I hurt you…” Twilight frowned with shame. She relaxed as she felt pointed tips combing through her hair. “It’s okay, Sparkes. I forgive you. We can get more into stuff like that when we are ready and it feels right. Instead of that obligation, crap humans try to push,” Sunset reassured. Twilight nodded, “Yeah. I love you.” Sunset smiled, “I love you too.” It didn't take long for the girl on her chest to fall into soft breathing as she slept. Sunset thought back to what her girlfriend had said, and who had made her feel so awful about herself. She felt at fault. She knew she should have followed Twilight earlier that morning. It was her fault her girlfriend had been feeling awful, and then she wasn't even there to comfort her or protect her when an ugly blobfish who needed to be put back in its fishbowl attacked her. Sunset wasn’t going to stand for it or allow that siren to hurt her paramore again. Even if it was the last thing she did. Author's Note I loved writing this chapter When Sparkes cries Sunset starts wars. I also want iced cookies now, anyone else? 5. Breaking Guitar StringsTwilight Sparkle brought a small measuring tube up to her goggle-covered eyes. As she concluded her statistics, the scientist began her next preparations for chemical safety for her experiment. A gift was on her mind. Her girlfriend may have forgiven her… perturbing behavior from the past few days but Twilight still wanted to do something to make it up to her fiery-haired, empathetic partner. So, she was engaged in a chemistry investigation. The young genius wanted to conduct something called Dancing Gummy Bears. She was sure, or she hoped, Sunset would love it. All she needed was her test tube, a heat source, and the gummy bears. The school had plenty of those supplies and thanks to her status as a responsible and reliable AP chemistry student, the teacher was lenient with letting her have molten potassium chloride. Twilight had arrived at the school early to give herself ample time to prepare. Tomorrow was the first battle of the bands and she wanted to make sure her girlfriend was happy before the stress of fighting mythical beings caught up. Her projecting her insecurities wasn’t going to help Sunset do that. Her ears were able to pick up the increasing population of students in the hall. Just as she was about to start cleaning up her lab space and head out into the fray to find her partner, the lab door opened. “Here you are, darling!” the girl with a posh voice turned to someone behind her, “See? No need to worry. She was an easy find.” Fluttershy popped out behind Rarity and smiled at the lab-coated adorned girl who had her long dark hair up in a messy, wavy bun and at least two pencils stuck in the large tuff. The timid girl brushed her green floral printed ankle-length skirt before her dark aqua eyes met Twilight’s violet ones. Fluttershy gave her another friendly smile as she spoke, “Good morning.” “Good morning,” Twilight offered back as she pushed her glasses up. “Is there something you need help with?” She was hoping what they needed wouldn't take too long. She had some testing to conduct before the first class bell rang after she got to greet her partner. She considered telling the girls they would have to wait until later but, whatever the two girls were here for was urgent enough that they had to come looking for her. Rarity tossed a large ringlet of perfectly teased hair over her shoulder as she sat with perfect posture on the science stool closest to the lab table her target was at, “Actually we’re here to help you, darling. That is if you would be willing.” Twilight fought against the warmth rushing to her cheeks. Had Sunset told them what she did or how messed up she had been lately? She wouldn't blame her but she was not ready to be cornered and ridiculed by her partner’s friends. A gentle hand pressed into her back, “Twilight, breathe, you’re okay.” The airy voice of reassurance broke through her thoughts and Twilight realized just how hard her breathing was. Fluttershy looked at her with concern, “You can talk to us, Twilight. We’re your friends.” They are? “You are?” Twilight found herself saying out before she could catch herself. The two girls looked at each other and the bespeckled girl shrunk in further on herself. She wasn't trying to hurt anymore but her feeling of being the outsider was stronger than a pep talk. Sunset still felt like her only genuine friend and the others were just… there. They only interacted with her because she was Sunset’s girlfriend or she looked like the otherworldly princess. Or at least that’s what her brain kept telling her. “We are,” Rarity smiled at her, “What would make you feel otherwise, darling?” ‘She says, darling a lot. Must be a comforting word for her… or maybe to comfort others,’ Twilight thought instead of answering the fashionista. Fluttershy’s voice broke her out of her headspace again, “We haven't exactly been very inclusive to you. There’s been a lot going on… I’m sorry that has distracted us from making sure you feel a part of our group.” “Precisely as Fluttershy said, Darling,” Rarity joined, “You are our friend and it’s important to us that you know that. Despite some heat-of-the-moment words, we hope you would like to be our friend as well.” One of her hands shot up to wipe the wetness from her cheeks, “Uh, h-how much did Sunset tell you?” Again the two girls had a silent conversation as their eyes met. From what Twilight could see the girls seemed perplexed. “Sunset hasn’t shared anything about you with us. We noticed that you're hurting and we wanted to let you know we care about you,” Fluttershy explained. “Oh,” Twilight sheepishly played with one of her wavy locks of hair hanging down by her face. She should have known her best friend wouldn't go around telling others about her troubles. What was wrong with her? Why did she always assume the worst? Thinking logically, the scientist wasn't used to this. Nobody outside of her parents or Sunset ever told her they cared about her or her feelings. These girls showing opposition to the cycle was… nice and a bit scary. Ivory-colored hands gently moved the lavender hand tugging on indigo hair, “Darling, your consort with Sunset has nothing to do with our desire to be your friends. We want to know you for you.” “Really? But what about the princess? She’s better than me,” Twilight mumbled the last sentence. A scoff sound came from the dress tailor as Fluttershy spoke, “We don't believe that. Just because you and the princess have a lot in common, that doesn't make you worse or less than then her.” Twilight turned away from them as she began to mess with the beaker and testing tubes she planned on using later, “I want to believe you and I appreciate your words and efforts very much. Trust me, nobody has ever fought to be friends with me… other than Sunset,” she let out a sorry laugh as she thought about the fights she had with Sunset months ago. She had felt so guilty she avoided the girl and dove herself further into her work, “I didn't realize how much I self-isolate until now.” Rarity plucked the pencils from her hair, “Lucky, for you, darling, we are just like her.” “Maybe a bit worse,” Fluttershy joked. The girl shared a laugh and the bell rang. A small park of panic ran through Twilight, “Oh! I haven't even gotten my class supplies prepared!” She grabbed her bag and ran to the door before skirting to a stop, “Thank you very much for checking in on me. I’m going to try better at involving myself instead of getting stuck in my head. I.. just may need time.” The girls nodded as they gathered their things as well, “No need to worry, darling. You aren't alone and we will be there for you.” Twilight gave them a smile before running off to her locker. She passed by Pinkie Pie who gave her a wide smile and wave, in which she returned. She thought Sunset would be her only friend for, maybe, the rest of her life. She had been content with that, after all, she loved Sunset in a way she thought was only possible in her novels. For the first time, Twilight considered she could have long-lasting, caring friends. “Alright!” Rainbow Dash bounced from one foot to another, “Awesome! Awesome! Awesome! This is going to be so awesome! We’re gonna rock these other dweebs outta here!” Sunset Shimmer chuckled with a playful eye roll at her antics, “You’re right, Dash, this is going to be awesome,” she agreed as she tuned her rhythm guitar, “buuut let’s not be too awesome, we don’t want the sirens to know we have magic until we can defeat them.” Applejack gave a sarcastic laugh, “We ain’t gotta put too much awesome in. Especially after what Snips and Snails just did. Pinkie Pie giggled as she tapped on the drums, “I thought they were pretty good!” The farmer rolled her eyes, “Of course ya did.” “Are you guys ready, you have three minutes left of the break before you go on,” Twilight's voice intercepted. Sunset did nothing to stop the instinctual smile that grew upon her face. Her girlfriend had been a lot more bubbly and outspoken today compared to recently that week. It made her happy to see her partner's true self-starting to reach the surface. Twilight had decided to stay in the mathletes but she had also been acting band manager for the past two days of their practice. Now that they were in the first round of the Battle of the Bands, Sunset had expected Twilight’s anxiety to get the better of her. Instead, the guitarist stood impressed by the other girl’s natural leadership and organization of making sure things were going perfectly for the Rainbooms. “Where is Rarity?” Twilight asked. “Ugh,” Applejack rolled her eyes at the question with annoyance. Sunset stood surprised for the second time that day at the farmer's reaction. “She’s gettin’ all frilly or somethin’. Ah told her we ain't got time for that but she wouldn't listen,” The stetson-adorned girl growled with frustration. “It’s okay. I'm sure she’ll be here in a minute,” Sunset tried. “Oh! I’m here, I'm here!” Rarity announced, out of breath, as she flipped her expensive hair and posed in her new outfit. The redhead could best explain it as a cardigan-type thing with metal-type dangling things coming from the sleeves. “Rares,” Applejack pinched the bridge of her nose, “What in tarnation…” “What?” The posh girl said almost offendedly, “We are about to put on a show! I’m not going to look fabulous?” Twilight ushered her up the stage steps, “Do as you must but the curtains open in sixty seconds! Be ready girls.” “Thanks, Sparkes. You're doing great,” Sunset said. A blush coated Twilight's cheeks and she cleared her throat, trying to stay professional, “Thank you, and you as well.” The band manager removed herself quickly from the stage. A bit of awkwardness settled in Sunset’s chest. None of the girls gave their usual chuckles or giggles when watching the couple's antics. Instead, they looked, irritated, nervous, or uncaring. The former unicorn hoped this would go well. The band had started to be more of a new stress and what they needed right now was something fun to get their spirits up. The magic of friendship through music was what they needed to be strong enough to take down the sirens. That couldn't happen if everyone was too stressed to like each other. The redhead could hear her principal's voice welcoming everyone back to the first elimination rounds. The grumbles of students let Sunset know that nopon- nobody was excited for her band to play. It almost felt out of pure spite when Pinkie began her drum intro to their song by Rainbow. As Sunset began her strums, she took a side glance at Fluttershy. The animal caretaker did not look pleased to be there and not in the stage fright anxiety that was expected. The withdrawn look in her eyes made Sunset remember a conversation. ~~~~~~~~~ “Rainbow, do you think, maybe, we could try a song I wrote?” Fluttershy’s meek voice asked the Prisma-haired girl. She waved a dismissive hand at the other girl who had a pink journal in her hands, “We’ll get to it,” Rainbow Dash disregarded. “Oh, okay…” Fluttershy wilted as she stepped away and dejectedly put her journal back. Sunset couldn’t help but speak up for the girl who always showed her unfiltered kindness. “Come on, Dash. Let’s do one of her songs- I’ve got a good feeling she has some amazing stuff in there,” the fiery-haired girl defended as she gestured to Fluttershy’s journal. The pastel pink-haired girl smiled gratefully at her. Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes, “Yeah, but the first tryouts are tomorrow we got to stick to what we are playing now. Like I said, We’ll get to it.” Sunset mouthed an apology to Fluttershy, who shook her head and mouthed thanks to her. ~~~~~~~~~ That interaction had been only one day after she and Rainbow got into their kerfuffle and it still left a sour taste in Sunset’s mouth. Maybe something deeper was going on with the soccer player. Or, the siren's magic was getting to them, only it was happening slower than everyone else. The former unicorn hoped that wasn't the case. They really would have no chance then. A gasp of surprise emitted from Sunset when she jumped as her guitar string broke along with her thoughts. ‘What? What the hell?’ She thought as she looked down at the shortened curled string. How did it just randomly break? Sunset was so tedious about making sure her strings were in tip-top shape and she always had backup. Why did this one suddenly just collapse? Her heart broke when another string sprang free from the instrument's surface. A squee of fear ran past her ear suddenly and her eyes followed as Fluttershy ran from one of the spotlights following her. She then noticed Rarity being fan-dangled like a puppet by the sleeves of her shiny outfit. Sunset’s eyes moved up and noticed all the giggling participants who were sabotaging her band's performance. Her teeth grit together as anger flared in the pit of her stomach. All she could think at that moment was how lucky the vandalizers were that she didn't enact revenge plots anymore. Sunset tried over and over again to signal what was happening to the watching principles but they showed no care, it was a painful reminder of how they were under an evil spell. Eventually, the song ended and the girls were left in tears, anger, and a messed up instrument. Sunset stormed off the stage with Rainbow Dash and Applejack trying to meet with her booming stomps. She ripped her bag open and pulled out her backup strings, all of which were cut in half, “Ugh! Those assholes! They’ll be lucky if I don't enact King Sombra onto them!” “Sunny, what happened?!” Twilight asked from behind her. She opened her mouth to answer but a Southern accent cut her off. “Somebody,” Applejack directed to Rarity, “was too busy playing with their outfit instead of playing their instrument.” Rarity brushed at her tears, smudging her mascara on her face, “Me? They were vandalizing our performance!” “Well, they wouldn't have been able to do that iffin’ ya weren’t wearing,” the farmer gestured to the torn outfit accessory, “that!” Rarity let out a sob before beginning her retort- only to be interrupted by a high-pitched voice. “That wouldn't have even mattered if you weren't running from a light the whole time! A LIGHT!” Pinkie Pie yelled at Fluttershy. Fluttershy had nothing to say back as she hyperventilated. Twilight joined her side, “There’s no reason for us to go blaming and attacking each other. There were multiple groups involved in deliberately damaging us.” “She’s right guys. Someone even cut up all my guitar strings, which aren't cheap. Let’s calm down and we can come up with a plan to persevere the sirens and stuff like this,” Sunset agreed. She shoved her broken strings back into her bag and stood, “They are going to announce the next bands to compete soon. For now, we should practice and come up with a plan to avoid being sabotaged again.” Rarity sniffled and crossed her arms over her chest, “You can’t seriously think we are going to be moving to the next round, darling.” “Frankly, it doesn't matter,” Sunset admitted, “No matter what we have to take out the sirens. You guys are the ones with the magic, if we don't get to move on, then we’re going to have to do some concert crashing.” A crooked smile grew on Rainbow Dash’s face, “I almost like the sound of that more.” “Next up, Trixie and The Illusions and then, The Dazzlings, after a five-minute intermission!” Principal Celestia’s voice spoke with the most emotion Sunset had heard from her in days. Of course, she sounded forcefully dreamy when addressing the siren’s band. “Alright, you guys get to a music room and figure out practice. I’ll meet you there but first I have something to settle,” Sunset instructed. “Sunset?” Twilight questioned, “Settle what?” Sunset placed a kiss on her forehead, “For now don't worry about it. Just help them, yeah?” Twilight paused and looked into her eyes. After a thorough search of teal, she agreed and guided the cracking group out of the gym doors. Sunset readied herself as she followed her friends out of the gym. After the emotional turmoil that nasty, slimy bottom feeder put her girlfriend through, the protege of the sun had some words to say. It wasn’t a struggle for her to find herself back in an aggressive position again as she leaned against the darkest corner in the dark hallway before the gym. Aggravation and fury boiled like hot water in her chest as she heard the trio around the corner, laughing at the pain they were causing. As soon as they turned the corner Adagio managed to spot the shadowed girl and stopped her lackeys in their tracks. “Do not go near Twilight again,” Sunset snarled. “Who?” Adagio said with feigned ignorance as she placed her hands on her hips. A growl rose from the back of Sunset’s throat, “You know exactly who. I mean it, stay the hell away from her and my friends.” “Or what, little sunshine?” Adagio challenged, stepping closer, “Are you going to show me your ‘true form?’” The redhead’s sneer dropped. Was the siren leader referring to the demon Sunset had become? How… could she possibly know about that? “Oh, that's right Sunshine, I’ve heard a lot about you. It doesn't take anything to get our peers to talk,” Adagio said with acid dripping from her words as she circled behind the leather jacket-wearing girl, “In fact, they had quite a lot to say about you.” The girl circling her kept a low hand, which drifted much too closely to Sunset’s backside. She shot away from the tall, curly-haired creature, creating distance, “DON’T touch me.” Adagio took a step forward causing Sunset to take another step back, only to bump against the blue-haired siren. The other two sirens snickered as Aria joined circling Sunset, “Why do you care so much about these weak little humans? You know just as well as we do how easy they are to control.” “Control and power are all creatures like us want. Why deny yourself of that little sunshine?” Adagio asked as her fingers brushed by fire resembling hair. “What’s the point? Your ‘little friends’ treat you like you are an embarrassment. Placing you in the back of the band to strum worthlessly. Your school sure seems to agree based on what we’ve heard.” Aria said with a monotone voice laced with sourness as she looked at her nails. Sunset bit her lip and pulled on her clawed fingers. Were they right? Is that how everyone saw her? Her parents? Princess Celestia? Her friends? An embarrassment. “Haha! Too bad, so sad!” Sonata exclaimed, making Sunset flinch from the loud sound in her ear. A hand grabbed hers suddenly, Adagio was smiling at her with sinister planning in her eyes, “Just think little Sunshine, join us, and nobody in this world or any other will ever think or look down upon you again. After all, that is something you wanted at one point, right?” ‘Yes. Yes, that was something I had wanted.’ Sunset moved her eyes away and swallowed the lump in her throat. “Join us. Join me, Sunset Shimmer. I know you can be a powerful being. Don’t deprive yourself of that. Gain the potential that you and I know you have,” Adagio lured with a hypnotic voice. Sunset slammed her eyes shut as her heart rammed against her chest. Her past thoughts and feelings overwhelmed her. Her pain, her wants, her loneliness, and her craving for someone to love her and give her a chance. Purple flashed in front of her eyelids. The purple cleared and her girlfriend's face was in front of her. Twilight Sparkle gave her everything she wanted and more. Her friends may be reacting to the siren's magic without knowing but they still care about her and each other. They were going to make it and send these overgrown fish back to their clear bowls. Sunset opened her eyes as a new determination ran through her. She reveled in the taken-aback look on Adagio’s face. A grin stretched her own, “Oh, you should be worried Adagio Dazzle. If I have to do it alone, so be it but your ass will be fried like the fish you are.” Using the siren leader’s method against her, Sunset shouldered Adagio out of the way as she walked away with fire bubbling her magic under her skin. They were going to win this. Sunset waited before joining her friend's practice as the last bands planned. The sirens sang a sickly and ironic song about everyone being under their spell. As the song went on the former unicorn felt that same painful cough rise causing her to cover her mouth. Last time only a small splatter of dark liquid came up, that time the blood dripped from her hands and mouth. But she had to wait it out. She had to know. Her determination was strong but she still had doubts after what happened while she and her friends were on stage. Finally, the music stopped and the redhead watched the principals place the last band logo on the success board and walk away. Quickly students swarmed to get a look. What followed was either cheers, tears, or glares. She was able to spot The Rainboom’s logo on the board. “Something tells me, we don't have to worry about planning infiltration yet,” Sunset mused. They still had a chance, one they couldn’t mess up. Author's Note A hurricane is about to hit but we staying writing Shout out to Rares and Flutters having observational skills and reaching out to Twilight. Speaking from experience, it sucks when no one reaches out to you. Sabotage and Adagio being a weirdo. The girls can't catch a break (and won't for a while). Feel free to share your thoughts and concerns :D 6. Motivating?Sunset wasn’t sure when the Battle of the Bands became the Rainbow Dash Show but the girl's obnoxiousness had been turned up to much more than twenty percent. Thanks to the situation the group of girls had quickly found themselves in, Sunset had started to consider bringing Princess Twilight to this side of the portal for help more times than not. And not just to help defeat the sirens but to get the biggest show off she had ever met under control. Days had slipped past and the band of seven girls were watching as the school slipped further and further into animosity, hate, and pure misery. The weekend had been glum and stressful as The Rainbooms practiced for hours and hours in Applejack's barn on Sweet Apple Acres. During the weekend's round of eliminations, they yet again barely made the cut to the next round as more mayhem attempted to ruin them. Twilight and Sunset had kept keen eyes on anyone who got too close and they both counted multiple intercepts of peer-caused obstacles. Despite it all, by some miracle from Princess Celestia herself, they passed. The redhead had to keep reminding herself of that. The cherry on top was the discovery that there were barely any scraps of magic. The girls could hardly muster up a sparkle, a shimmer, or a glimmer of friendship magic to pony up. The self-proclaimed band leader egged them further and further to keep playing her songs, for one would eventually work. Yet doing that only sent the teenagers into further descent of frustration. Sunset watched as every girl turned uncharacteristically mean to each other. Rainbow Dash with her consistent corrections and snarky comments. Fluttershy could be heard muttering her retorts under her breath while Applejack and Rarity bickered back to the athlete. The couple did that until they ultimately turned on each other and argued over anything and everything. Pinkie Pie had been mostly quiet, only stewing in aggravation. Every time Sunset Shimmer had to step in and break the conflicts up, only such attempts ended in switching their hostile energy onto her. Sunset had zero ounce of doubt it was the siren's magic. She was growing desperate to find a way to fix it, change the way the story was going, help her friends, and help them save the school. But… she had no idea how. On Sunday and Monday nights she spent hours through the night researching, planning, and scribbling down any idea that could bring the pure and inspiring magic her friends had. Nothing worked. The former unicorn could feel a crash out boiling in her. It was all becoming too much. Yet, no matter how many times the journal buzzed with advice or offerings of aid, Sunset could never bring herself to accept it. Nothing, not even a truth spell, could ever get her to admit the envy and the should have, could have thoughts that popped in the former student of the sun princess when indulging with the Princess that replaced her so easily. Her clawed hands gripped onto her scarlet hair that matched the ends of her fingertips as she sat in the library that Wednesday morning. The entire school day was dedicated to the last round of band knockouts. Finals were at the end of the week and after the first bell of the school day rang they would be in the midst of the third round of tryouts. This round was crucial. This was their chance to prove their best. To everyone… and themselves. They needed to be able to take out the sirens by the finals. If they couldn't then it was all over. The world falls to hatred and Sunset fails again. “What’s the point in trying? Not even the harmony virtues can get along anymore…” Sunset mumbled to herself. She bit her lip harshly in an attempt to stop the stinging in her eyes. A single tear escaped and splashed against the open notebook in front of the redhead, landing on the page of a song she had written a few weeks ago. Not long before the sirens arrived. Within the half-hour, the former unicorn walked into a dejected music room of emotionally and mentally drained teenagers. They were all, except Rainbow Dash, lazily bracing for the misery of competing. Anxiety pumped the room as they all knew in just less than two hours what would determine that they would be the ones to fight the Sirens head-on. If they didn't win this, more drastic measures would be taken. Dramatics that Sunset was prepared to make, nonetheless. Twilight was at the piano surfing through papers and of course, Sunset gravitated to her as she procrastinated having to deal with the angry, aggravated teenage girls. “Hi, Sunset,” the bespeckled girl greeted quietly as she brought her notes back together, “I was about to go looking for you.” “Yeah! What the hell took you so long? We need all the time we can for practice!” Rainbow Dash intruded as she stomped over to the two girls at the piano. The companioned girls shared a look of annoyance with each other before breathing out the tension. “I'm sorry, Rainbow Dash. I'm here now so let's just get started,” she offered her girlfriend an apologetic look before picking up her guitar that was beside the athlete; who was tapping her foot impatiently. Practice gave birth to a rocky wooden roller coaster hanging on by the last bolt. Rainbow Dash criticized everyone's skills and timing. While Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie steamed in hostile silence, Applejack snapped at anything Rarity had to say. Eventually, the tailor snapped back before both girls yelled back at Rainbow Dash. The former tyrant gave her an attempt to encourage peace, only for the three to turn on her- telling her to mind her own business in different words. The call for the last three competing bands was called, after what felt like years. Sunset wiped the palms of her hands on her jeans as her guitar bounced on her back while she walked. The girls around her were all quiet. None looked or spoke to each other. The gym doors opened roughly as the Rainbooms came down the hall. Flash Sentry and his bandmates appeared from behind the doors and began a track toward the group. Sunset smiled but it was weak and laced with unsettled nerves. The male’s brow remained furrowed and his frown was deep as he stabbed a glare into the redhead. “Hey Flash…?” Sunset greeted, her voice coming out in a nervous question. The navy-haired boy snarled her as he averted his eyes and walked past her, “Don't pretend like we’re friends.” A part of her heart snapped like a guitar string, “What?” Her voice caught in her throat. He whipped around, his pupils pointed with anger, “You heard me.” His voice dripped with toxic acid. First, confusion ran through her, then sadness. Those two were quickly replaced when a maddening irritation blazed up her spine, “What in Tartarus have I done to you?! All I've done is try to help and do what I can for everyone, only for you assholes to treat me like,” her hand moved frantically as she gestured at nothing in particular, “like this!” The hall sat in mostly silence- the only sound being Sunset's heaving breathing, and the muffled sound of Trixie Lulamoons bad playing. She felt a small hand clutch her leather jacket. Navy eyes stared into hers. They were dark and completely devoid of the usual kindness, and understanding that was the boy's strongest traits. “You're delusional. The only thing you have done for me is get in my way,” Flash sneered, “If you were my friend and trying to help, then you wouldn't be one of the people stopping me from getting what I want and taking my opportunity. A friend doesn't do that.” “I-” Sunset tried, she hated the way her eyes started to sting and the numbness that consumed her chest. A hand much stronger than the one on her other arm tugged her away, “Come on Sunset. We ain't got time for this.” As she was roughly pulled away Flash Sentry called out, “You really think you're gonna win this? I bet you don't even know what you're doing!” The stabbing in her eyes allowed her eyes to fill up and tears fell. He was right. She had no idea what she was doing. All she was doing was hoping and rejecting the one pony that could fix this whole mess in a matter of minutes all over petty pride. No wonder Princess Celestia never trusted her to become a Princess. She couldn't do this. She wasn't good enough. That night, Sunset decided the Princess of Friendship was needed to fix what she couldn't. “Sunny?” Her Twilight’s soft voice cut through her thoughts. Sunset roughly wiped the wetness off her cheeks. Twilight began to speak reassurances but the former unicorn stopped her. “I'm fine. Let's just get this performance over this,” Sunset said. “Next up, ‘The Rainbooms,’” Principal Celestia’s uncaring voice announced into the microphone. The girls rushed up the stairs and readied their instruments. Rainbow Dash turned as she took the front and center of the stage, “We're doing Awesome as I wanna be, don't mess me up and we’ll move on for sure!” Fluttershy rolled her eyes as the rest of the girls showed their dismay. That time, Sunset couldn't bring herself to care. No matter what she did, it wasn't enough. Twilight from the side counted down from five on her fingers. The percussion of Pinkie Pie’s drums rang out and only one spotlight came on. The solo light focused on the lead guitarist as she sang the song all about herself. Sunset boredly played her part as she lazily sang the backup repetition vocals. The first verse went by quickly and soon the lit-up girl began her solo guitar moment. That was when Sunset Shimmer felt it. Magic. And not just the siren's magic but the equestrian magic her friends possessed yet hadn't been able to muster in the past week. She brought her eyes up and panic seized her nerves. Rainbow had started glowing blue. Magic was sparkling on the top of her head where equine ears were about to sprout. Rainbow Dash was about to transform! In front of everyone! In front of the Sirens! What should she do?! Before she could physically react. The problem had been solved by someone else. If you could call it solved. Rainbow Dash went crashing down to the stage floor. Everyone and everything stopped in shock. The chromatic-haired girl shoved off the purple mass that had caused her to go down, “What the hell!” Twilight landed at Sunset’s boots from the hard shove. Rainbow Dash quickly got up and stormed off the stage as muttered curses flowed from her mouth. The bespeckled girl was frozen as the Principals wrote furiously on their judging paper and as students started to laugh. “Hell yeah! Told you she's the evil counterpart of the Princess!” A male voice yelled that it could only be Flash Sentry's. “I knew it with what she did at the formal!” Octavia’s accent was singled out in the crowd. “What a jealous bitch! She's worse than Shimmer!” another voice called and triggered an eruption of insults, and hurdles both at the band on stage and at each other. The rest of the girls left the stage- Fluttershy practically in a bolt. Sunset bent down to help the frozen girl on the floor. She was shaking as her partner helped her up and removed her from the scene. Yet, behind the stage it was just as awful; maybe even more so. “I hope you're fucking proud of yourself, Twilight!” Rainbow Dash immediately started as soon as she saw the shaken girl. “Her? She wouldn't have had to do that iffin’ you weren't showin’ off!” Applejack said, jabbing the athlete in the shoulder with her finger. “She didn't have to handle the situation like that!” Rarity retorted. She then turned to Twilight, who tried to justify herself. “I-I'm sorry! I panicked- I didn't know what else to do!” Her voice caught in her throat. Rarity scoffed, “Why didn't you unplug her amp?! Or close the curtains? You're the smartest one of all of us but what you did was the most preposterous thing you could have done!” Twilight's breath caught in her throat. Sunset was quick to defend her. She wanted to say she was angry but instead, she was exhausted and over that girl's attacks, “Don't talk to her like that! She did what she could! I'm not going to let you guys blame her for something that was not her fault. Applejack is the only one to correct here!” “Well, I wouldn’t have had to show off if I wasn't the only one doing all the work and writing all the songs!” Rainbow yelled. A gasp of offense came from behind Sunset and Fluttershy appeared from her hiding spot, “I write songs! You just don't let us play any of them!” “Hey!” Pinkie Pie screamed, breaking everyone's attention, “Remember when this used to be fun! Cause I sure don't!” A mischievous cackle that reminded Sunset of a witch sounded from behind them, “Good show Rainbrooms! It seems no work needs to be done from the Great and Powerful Trixie!” The seven girls turned to the sneaky, over-egoed magician. “What's that supposed to mean?” Rainbow Dash asked the illusionist. Trixie shrugged as she checked her nails with a snakey smile, “On nothing. Just in a fit of jealous rage, Princess Twilight's evil counterpart is taking out the worst band before anyone else can get the chance.” Twilight stomped her foot and threw her fist down to her sides, “It was NOT a fit of jealous rage!” she shouted. The silver-haired girl giggled at Twilight's outburst, “If you say so,” she said, clearly not convinced. “Not that I care, but keep an eye on your pets,” Trixie gestured to Sunset Shimmer and Twilight Sparkle before leaning into Rainbow Dash’s space as she made no effort to conceal her ‘whisper,’ “People are saying that one is worse than Sunset, and if you decided to use your memory. That's a high bar to reach.” Trixie had pointed to the young scientist and laughed as the latter stormed out of the gym. She then witnessed the sibling Principals re-enter the gym as Twilight ran past. “Oh,” Trixie started, “Looks like they already decided who will be moving on,” she pulled out a dark blue hand mirror and flipped her side fringe of hair, “I’m guessing it wasn't too hard a decision.” The magician smirked as she assumed her place as the one to battle the Sirens. The group of girls assumed the same with her, even the highly confident Rainbow Dash, whose eyes caught her redheaded bandmate leaving the gym instead of waiting for the announcement, “Shimmer? Where the hell are you going?” The girl she called after only looked over her shoulder as she walked, “I’m going after Twilight. She’s more important right now.” The bandleader groaned and rolled her eyes, “Ugh! Are you serious? Knowing if we are going to be in the finals is more important!” Sunset ignored her as picked up her footsteps to follow her distraught partner. Rainbow groaned again, “Those two are so annoying! Just because they're dating doesn’t mean they have to be all over each other! This announcement is way more important than making out in some closet.” “Who are you kidding? You know it’s not gonna be us.” Fluttershy huffed in annoyance. “And I had the perfect outfit for the finals!” Rarity whined. “Yep. Cause, that’s what’s important, Rarity. That yah won’t get to play dress up!” Applejack yelled at her. “You know perfectly well that’s not what I meant!” Rarity yelled back as the girls got in each other's space. “Shut up!” Rainbow Dash interrupted as the Principals finally stepped onto the stage. The microphone sounded as Principal Celestia brought it to her lips, “The band that will be joining The Dazzlings in the Battle of the Bands is…” Trixie grinned and took a step forward, ready to accept her win. “The Rainbooms!” The egotistical girl halted, “WHAT?!” “Huh?” The band of five said in shock and confusion. Principal Celestia turned to the girls as they passed the stomping away Trixie to the stage, “Congratulations, girls. You deserve it.” “Seriously?! But we didn’t even finish-“ Pinkie Pie said but was cut off when Rainbow Dash harshly jabbed her in the arm. The Dazzlings appeared on the other side of the stage, “See you at Friday’s big night, Rainbooms. We are really looking forward to it,” Adagio Dazzle said with her hands on her hips and talking in a tone like she had already won. “Yeah, well, not as much as we are!” Rainbow Dash shouted back. Her comment resulted in an uproar of boos and insults. Despite their win, it felt nothing like a victory as they took the walk of shame out of the crowded, hostile gym. When Sunset Shimmer shut the large, heavy door to the gym behind her, Twilight was already out of sight. Fortunately, the former unicorn felt her pointed ear twitch under her hair. Quick footsteps and sniffles entered her eardrums from far down the hallway. Sunset moved her feet and picked up her pace as she followed, who she was sure was her partner. As she twisted through the halls, Sunset noticed the beginning of science posters on the hall walls before she heard a classroom door slam. The redhead stopped her feet in front of the door in the science hall someone had gone through. The sound of a familiar voice sobbing made her sensitive ears twitch. Sunset raised her hand to knock but instead, she opened the door as her girlfriend hiccuped from her cries. “Sparkes?” She asked into the seemingly empty room. The sob cut off and heaving breathing is what answered the redhead at first. Twilight poked her head out from behind the lab counter, “S-sunset?” Purple eyes flooded with relief as she took in the sight of her girlfriend before tears flooded her cheeks again. Sunset was quick to be at her girlfriend's side. She wrapped her in a strong hug and frail arms clung to the back of her leather jacket. “You want to get out of here?” Sunset asked in a quiet voice. Twilight nodded. That was all the former unicorn needed to pull up her saddened girlfriend and sneak out of the school. Not long after, the girls were walking through the front door of Sunset's loft. As soon as the door clicked shut Twilight switched from nonverbal to hysterical sobs as she dropped to the floor. “I- I am so sorry! I’ve ruined everything! I should have known this would happen, I can’t do anything right!” Twilight cried as her breath caught in her throat. “Twilight, none of this is your fault,” Sunset started as she met her on the ground with an embrace and rubbed circles into the small of Twilight's back. “Yes, it is! I was so stupid to think I could be a manager! I couldn’t even handle studying magic! They are all right,” Twilight's voice cracked as her tears drenched Sunset's shoulder, “I am evil and jealous and awful! The exact opposite of the Princess who is amazing and successful. Unlike me.” Her voice died, “I turned you into a monster. It’s my fault you're having to deal with those consequences. I destroyed your chance to properly defeat the Sirens and now it’s my fault the world will fall to them.” Sunset allowed Twilight to say what she needed without interruption. She shivered at the dead, defeated tone of the crying girl's voice. “Twilight look at me,” Sunset instructed as her hand rested under the lavender-skinned girl's chin. Her partner did as told. The sparkle purple Sunset loved was dull, defeated, and tired. She hadn’t planned on it but she leaned in and placed her lips on the ones that tasted salty from tears. Twilight accepted the affection as she placed both of her hands on either side of Sunset's face. It took close to a minute before they pulled away and the redhead planted her forehead to Twilight’s. “I love you. You are the brightest sparkling star in my orbit. When I’m sad, I think about you. When I’m angry, I think about you,” She pulled away and looked at Twilight in her glossy eyes behind thick frames, “The thought of your presence, your voice, your smile, your personality, makes me the happiest person in all of the two worlds. Even in such a dark place we are in right now. There is nobody ever that has ever been able to do that to me. Remember when we first met?” Twilight sniffled and then nodded. “I was not a good person. I was mean, angry, bitter, and lonely. I hated everything and everyone with a passion. So, why? Why did you try to be my friend?” Sunset asked. Twilight did not need to think as she began her answer, “I could tell you were like me. Lonely and miserable. I wanted to be what no one was for me, for you.” Sunset smiled, “I say you were pretty successful at that, huh?” Twilight shook her head, “I hurt you.” “Not in a way that left me broken and alone like others have and that doesn’t mean you failed,” Sunset grabbed Twilight's hands, “You’re amazing my sparkling star. You have succeeded, you are everything no pony or body has ever been or ever tried to be to me. Do you know what that is?” The bespectacled girl shrugged. “It’s loving. And caring and passionate. Between two worlds that have been no one until you. You succeeded in saving me,” Twilight threw her arms around Sunset, “I know you’ll continue to do so and you’ll be the greatest scientist in the world, especially after we kick the Siren's asses! Screw what anyone says, I know the truth and that is that you are the most amazing, smartest, beautiful, and talented living being I have ever met.” Twilight pulled slightly from the embrace before smashing her lips against the redhead’s. Sunset didn't hold back the whiny moan of surprise as she wrapped her hands around Twilight's waist. Twilight deepened the kiss as she switched her head angle. It took a moment but she felt brave enough to bite at the recipient's bottom lip. Who returned the favor before their lips collided again. Twilight shivered when a tongue scraped across her teeth; which she accepted. Both emitted a small moan as their tongues slid across each other. Eventually, Sunset lowered Twilight to the ground but never broke the kiss apart. Her clawed hands just barely dipped below the back of Twilight's jeans. Lavender hands shook as they climbed halfway up Sunset's shirt. The pesky need for breath forced them to break apart, a string of saliva keeping them tethered for a moment. Twilight worked on catching her breath before she reached up and planted a quick kiss on the lips of the girl on top of her. The one quick kiss turned into many. With the last short kiss, Twilight finally spoke, “Thank you so much, Sunset.” The girl smiled from her place on top, her scarlet and golden hair cascading around them. “Try not to forget it and if you need a reminder I will always be here.” Twilight reached up and cupped her companion's cheek, rubbing her thumb before a thought crossed her mind and made her smile drop, “I’m sorry about what happened with Flash Sentry today.” Sunset shuffled off of Twilight before she extended a hand and pulled Twilight up with her, “It’s alright. When we send those ugly glubbers to the ocean and the spell is gone, it’ll all be worth it.” The young genius adjusted her glasses, “You seem optimistic.” Was she optimistic? Or was it bliss from that moment? Sunset thought about her moment of declaration to request the Princess of Friendship’s help. A part of her wanted to go back on that. The redhead sighed out of, relief? Exhaustion? Something that released most of the tension in the multidimensional girl. The orange tabby in the residence appeared and placed himself under her amber hand, “Yeah, if we had a similar discussion this morning I would have had a fire-filled breakdown in the middle of the hall,” she cringed, “and that would have been embarrassing. Principal Celestia wouldn’t be happy if I accidentally burnt down half the school.” Twilight chuckled, “I can only imagine.” She then jumped when her phone vibrated against the ground; Twilight hadn’t realized her phone had fallen out of her backpack pocket. “Holy, Unicornia’s blessing,” Sunset muttered as she read the message on her phone before she turned it to the girl beside her, “We did it. We’re going to the finals.” Twilight adjusted her glasses. Despite the presumed happy news, a pit sat in her stomach. It was filled with dread, worry, and anxiety. Nothing about them winning felt right and the young genius had a feeling the Dazzlings did something to make this result. It was too coincidental. Their band had been sabotaged and unable to finish songs- at that point, they should have been disqualified, “How…? I- Sunny, I don’t have a good feeling about this.” Sunset had placed herself in the kitchen and leaned against the dingy counter, “Me neither, Sparkes.” She took a deep breath in before letting it out the way her girlfriend had taught her. She didn't want to think about it. She admitted to herself that she was relieved. They had gotten this far. They were the band to beat and they didn't need the Princess to get this far. Sure, this haystack didn't smell right but it was one for them to sort and set right. Sunset felt a chuckle tickle her. She had never been to flip-floppy before. Then again, she's never had multiple egos to protect before. Between her own and Twilight's wavering self-confidence and Rainbow Dash's push to be the best and ‘being able to do this with one eye closed.’ The status of the Princess seemed like another reason to make everyone upset. “I’m hungry and want to play my video games. Are you in?” Twilight joined her and wrapped her arms around the taller girl’s waist, “Chinese and Tirek’s Revenge?” Sunset gained her cocky crooked smile, “I like the way you think.” The sun floated its way down behind the horizon as the couple carried out their plan. They shared rice-flavored kisses in between ‘kicking magic ass’ as Sunset boisterously called it. Unfortunately for them, the clock had reached a time suitable for Twilight to be beckoned home. The redhead's signature steed rumbled outside the Sparkle family’s home as the girls gave an affectionate goodbye. “I’m sorry we have to hurry. My family can just be so annoyingly noisy sometimes,” Twilight said as she played with one of the silver studs on the collar of Sunset's jacket. She had removed herself from the bike but couldn’t help but want to touch the girl she found so alluring sitting on the motor vehicle. Luckily, Sunset not only didn’t mind her touch but craved it as well. Sunset giggled at her girlfriend's comment, “I don’t mind, Sparkes,” she reached up and planted a firm kiss on Twilight's lips, “As long I can get my lip smack on, I don’t care.” Twilight cringed dramatically, “Ew, don’t call it ‘lip smacking.’” Sunset pretended to consider the command for a moment, “Mmm, your request has been denied. I like it.” The academic girl pinched the bridge of her nose under her glasses, “Oh dear stars, how did I find a bigger dork than myself.” Sunset laughed, “Get used to it, baby.” The other girl playfully rolled her eyes. “Get inside, I know your bedtime is soon,” Sunset teased with a dusting hand gesture. “Yep, sure is,” Twilight said with no shame at the tease. She began her walk to the porch but paused. “Sparkes?” The night sky-haired girl turned back and grabbed Sunset's collar as she kissed her. She pulled away after more than ten seconds, “Good night, I'll see you tomorrow.” Sunset caressed her cheek, “You sure will.” Twilight reluctantly pulled away and gave one last wave before she disappeared into the house. Sunset waited a moment, staring at the shining stars above. It was when the light in Twilight's window came on that Sunset finally took off. Driving out of the suburbs and into the town streets. She bathed in the peace of the night sky and chilling wind carrying her fire-resembling locks of hair. The light she was stopped at turned green and with no other traffic around she allowed herself to gain some speed. The motorcyclist passed by her newest street art piece on Sugar Cube Corner. The space on the wall that faced one side of the busy street had been begging for some decoration. She had made sure to include a blazing cupcake and a funny slogan to match. She loved painting it. The memory made her smile. BANG! Sunset found herself flying painfully to the asphalt of the road. She felt her leather jacket sleeve tear open and her newly exposed skin followed in ripping open. Her head ricocheted in her helmet as it bounced against the impact. A splitting pain was shooting through her left leg and for a moment, her ears held no sound but a high-pitched ringing. Somehow, she had no idea where she was or how she got there. She looked back as much as her neck, which had been screaming in pain, allowed her. A dark van with bright headlights shined right at her. She gasped at the sight of her bike being completely destroyed. Suddenly, a pair of black boots entered her direct front vision. Her eyes followed up and up until the sinister smiling face of Adagio Dazzle met her gaze. “Hey there, my little pony.” the sinister and malicious voice said. A laugh of evil victory was the last thing Sunset Shimmer heard before pain shut her brain down. Author's Note Heyyyyyyyy Oh the up and downs and twirl arounds What a preciment Sunny Bunny is dealing with 7. Part 1-Where Art Thou?Twilight Sparkle shuffled yet again under the dark blue starry comforter. She had been trying to lure herself to sleep for up to an hour only to no avail. Her thoughts raced, consumed by firstly, the sirens and the nerve-wracking inevitable battle between them and her friends. Despite not getting along with them then, she wanted to consider the girl's friends. When all this was over she could work on that. Through the mess of those thoughts though, one particular subject stood out. Sunset Shimmer. More specifically, the electricity of Sunset Shimmer’s touch. The reimagined feeling of the taller girl hanging over—the remembrance was lightening to her core. She bit her lip and squeezed her eyes closed as the feeling of craving intimacy with her girlfriend resurfaced. The memory of her girlfriend's round, plump lip overtaking her own and pinning her to the ground made her throb. The heated girl was starting to feel the need to do something about it. Twilight rolled to her back and stared at the ceiling. She attempted to change her train of thought. Instead, her mind’s eye turned against her and created a faux visual of her girlfriend smiling with impure intentions down at her. The ghost of a clawed hand that had ridden up her skirt. The sharp fangs that dug into her neck. When Sunset’s tongue had invaded her mouth. These were the only things on the indigo-haired girl's mind. She could not take the intense burning anymore as she shoved her arm under the cover of her bed and dipped her trembling hand beneath her pajama pants. Twilight bit her lip hard and swallowed the instinctual sound trying to escape her. Despite the reality being her hand, her mind fantasized about the larger, clawed hand of the beautiful girl Twilight got to say was hers. It made her back arch and a breathless whisper of her quiet moan entered the air. Twilight loved Sunset so much, it was in her soul. The redhead was always there for her. Always reassuring her, always building her up. And always making her skin blaze and making the space between her legs yearn for... The fantasy Sunset leaned down and grabbed the lobe of Twilight’s ear with her teeth. An imaginary hand wrapped around her throat, ‘Good girl,’ the vision of Sunset whispered husky. Twilight's back raised a few more inches from the bed, her cheeks on fire as the blood under her skin boiled from pleasure. “S-sunset,” she whimpered to her mind's eyes. The imaginary hand of her girlfriend rubbed her faster in the specific pattern Twilight had learned felt the best. Her other hand gripped the blanket as her teeth gritted to stop the vocals bubbling in her throat. ‘That’s it, Sparkes. Good girl,’ The Sunset in her mind growled in a hushed voice to her ear. In great succession the overwhelming burst of pleasure made the lavender-skinned girl throw her head back and bite on her free hand as her legs and hips buckled, causing her body to jolt and shake. Twilight’s soft panting was all she could manage as she stared at the dim star LED lights on her ceiling. As her high settled, the longing for her girlfriend's embrace replaced it. Finally, tired numbness reached her brain. But first, she knew she needed to clean up so she reluctantly sat up before going to her bathroom. She avoided the mirror. She had not even put her glasses on as she stumbled through the dark blurry hall and lavatory. That way if her eyes slipped up she couldn't see the person looking back at her. Twilight knew it was normal, healthy even. Especially with the thought of her girlfriend. The research she had done during the… curious days of adolescence informed her of those biological facts. Despite the facts, guilt and shame still overwhelmed her nerves. Twilight dried her hands on the sink's washcloth and quietly pushed open the door. She waited a moment, but no sound reached her ears. The indigo-haired girl, assured that the other members of the home were asleep, stepped out and took only a couple of obfuscated steps in the direction of her bedroom before the soft voice of her mother stopped her, “Twily?” The addressed girl paused. She turned halfway before speaking in a whisper, “Mom? What are you doing up this late?” She couldn't see the action clearly as her mother wrapped her long, knitted sleeping cardigan around her torso, “I was going to ask you the same thing. Are you alright, sweetheart? Can I get you anything? ” Twilight shook her head, “No,” she spoke quietly, “I, uh, already took care of it.” Velvet nodded her head, “Do you need to talk about anything?” The teenager had shuffled back to the entrance of her bedroom, “Uuhh, n-no…” Her mother giggled, “Alright, I won’t pry too hard this late in the evening.” She followed her daughter to the astronomical-themed room before watching the girl crawl into her bed from the doorframe, “Good night, Twily.” “Good night, Mom,” she replied in a soft tone. As her mother began to turn she paused with her eyes on something in the room. Twilight blushed. Did she somehow get caught? She was about to die of embarrassment when the matriarch of the home finally spoke, “Your hearing aids on your nightstand… you didn’t have them in? Yet you could hear me?” Twilight's eyes shot open, “Um, uh, I- It’s- uh-“ Velvet stepped forward, “Sweetheart, I know something is going on. You, and Sunset, have been very avoidant lately,” she took a seat on the edge of her daughter's bed, “You can talk to me about anything, Twilight. No matter what.” The scientists gripped the blanket. Her thoughts ran rampant. She trusted her mother. More than anyone else in her family. In fact, she'd consider the trust to be equal to Sunset Shimmer. But she was dealing with things that were illogical, outlandish, and plain ridiculous to the normal ear. What if her mother thought she was crazy and needed evaluation? “I-I want to but…” She started. Velvet let out a deep exhale, “Does this have to do with Sunset’s… as Shining put it, ‘Halloween Costume’?” Twilight swallowed as she felt her hands gain a small tremor, “…yes.” Her voice came out so quiet that her ears could barely catch it. Her mother's hearing ability seemed to still be much better than hers and Velvet nodded. The woman scooted further up the bed and placed her light gray-toned hand over her daughter’s, “Whatever is going on, myself and everyone in this home is here to support you. It’s important you know that fact.” Twilight's purple eyes stared deeply into her mothers and, though her vision was blurry, she could see the sincerity. She felt like a little kid again, the temptation to confide in her mother was nearly overbearing. At that moment, the scientist wanted nothing more than to spill everything about magic and everything she knew and had done. But when she opened her mouth, the words got caught in her throat. “I-” the adrenaline pumping her heart cleared any tired fog she had had, “I- I'm not ready…” she blurted, “I'm sorry, Mom.” A gentle hand patted her shoulder, “Don't apologize, “ Velvet stood and split the dark-haired girl's bangs to plant a peck on her forehead, “Try to get some sleep and when you're ready, I'll be there.” “Thank you,” Twilight muttered with a teary gratitude. Her mother turned at the door entrance and smiled before closing the door. Twilight flopped back into her bed and let out a deep breath. Despite not confessing the truth, her shoulders and chest felt lighter. She closed her eyes and her mind showed the redhead she had been fantasizing about. The lavender-skinned girl blushed. Seeing the beautiful motorcyclist was going to be awkward, only in her mind. She'd have to regulate her interactions to not give it away. Going through the game plan soothed her and in due time, Twilight was met with unconsciousness. A pang of sharp pain struck Twilight Sparkle's head as she struggled to wake up. Even cracking one eye ajar stabbed through her brain and made her recoil. It was an unexpected way to enter the waking world. She had gained her mother's morning love but that sunrise left her feeling as groggy as her father had always appeared to be. She closed her eyes wanting to sink back into sleep but her plan was ruined as her snooze alarm screamed at her to awaken. Twilight Sparkle was a woman of perfect attendance and she didn't plan on changing that just because of a brain-splitting headache, the dread of dealing with an angry student body, and a poaching siren. Besides, the back of her mind yearned to see her fiery-haired girlfriend. Twilight, finally, sat up and began her school day preparations. She moved carefully in an attempt to not trigger the pings of pain from her neuralgia. She had managed to be partially successful and had her normal breakfast accompanied with over-the-counter pain relief. Unfortunately, by the time she had stepped out of her father's car and onto the school's front lawn, the aching pain only strengthened rather than dissolved. The atmosphere of Canterlot High took her back to Crystal Prep. What was supposed to be a welcoming warm school of students that had accepted her was now cold, distant, and hateful. Suddenly, as Twilight walked, the cold crystal walls of the prestigious school built themselves around her, spoiled rich, rotten students whispered and pointed at her. Everyone made sure she was the outsider. A sob caught in her throat. At least one thing was different now. She had her Sunset Shimmer. Twilight would get inside the school and the wonderful person who chose her would wrap her strong, leather-clad arms around her and tell the young genius, ‘Everything will be okay.’ Her eyes flickered to the parking lot. The usual parking space her girlfriend’s motorcycle claimed was empty. Disappointment sunk her heart. Twilight readjusted her backpack as she stepped into the school. The bespectacled girl hustled past the arguing students of the hall. In her silence, she observed Applejack and Rarity try to ignore each other despite being at the same locker. The farmer rummaged through her locker and her fashionista partner leaned, annoyed, against the wall. It looked like even through the animosity they stayed close. Their predicament reminded Twilight of her girlfriend's immense amount of empathy. Sunset Shimmer had helped her work through everything with great understanding and no judgment held against her, even through the siren's negatively impactful magic. She hoped to do the same for when the redhead would need it. The indigo-haired girl clicked her locker open. The train of thought chugged and Twilight began a mental plan to show off the gummy bear chemical experiment to make her Sunset happy today. After all, they would need it in preparation for the stress of tomorrow night's band finals. She gathered all of her first course requirements and began her trek to her partner's school-assigned storage space. Surprise flooded through the academic girl as the space that usually had a flame-haired girl by that time remained empty. It was odd, incredibly odd. Sunset Shimmer kept a steady schedule for her arrival time. Twilight pulled out her phone. There was still no reply to her morning greetings text. Maybe she had overslept? Except Sunset was very good about not letting that happen. Still, everyone had off days. Twilight knew how much the other girl hated being late. It rivaled her dislike for tardiness. As she stepped over to the neglected locker, the purple-haired tailor waved with a tired smile. The farmer was digging through her own storage when noticed the scientist, “Hey there, sugar cube.” The greeting was surprisingly friendly compared to the last few days the girls had spent in hostile conditions. “Hi,” her voice came meekly, “Have you seen or heard from Sunset?” Applejack and Rarity were quiet in thought, their eyes wide with surprise, “No darling, we haven’t…” the fashion designer admitted, “Is something wrong?” Twilight's heart picked up with sudden anxiety. She took a deep breath and her skull-splitting headache reminded her of its existence in full force. Still. There was no need to overreact. Twilight attempted to reassure herself. Her partner was tired and she knew Sunset had been reaching the ‘burnout category’ to the point the girl had done research the night before in ways to help. It was likely her partner had just overslept and would show up later. That’s what she wanted to believe but a deep sinking in her gut convinced her something was much more wrong. “N-no,” Twilight's voice wobbled as she answered the posh girl’s question, “she p-probably overslept.” “Oh,” Rarity had a sound and look of concern before it dropped to annoyance, “Rainbow Dash won’t be happy to be missing a band member,” she said her tone having turned sour. Applejack crossed her arms and rolled her eyes, “Great, now we gotta hear her yap. Ah’d rather hear the pigs squeal for a week straight.” “Finally. Something we can agree on,” Rarity huffed. Twilight slightly tuned them out as she pulled out her phone and tapped on Sunset's contact. The cell sat by her ear and she waited. Only no sound ever entered her hearing. No ringing and not the warm voice the bespectacled girl had been craving. She pulled the phone from her ear, the contact of Sunset Shimmer attempting to reach the said girl's phone line. After barely a second the call ended itself. Twilight's eyes stung behind her thick frames. She tried again and the same thing happened. She looked up at the bickering couple. The sight of large, curly orange hair caught Twilight's attention. All three sirens appeared from behind the two opposites. It all happened in slow motion. The sadistic trio passed by. The younger sirens giggled together and the leading siren’s malicious gleeful stare paired with a malice smile captured the worried purple eyes of Twilight Sparkle. The corner of her eyes took note of Adagio pushing a small, flat object further into her back pocket. Time returned to normal as the malevolent three left the hall and the first bell blared out. It was an odd sensation as Twilight's nerves tingled and her mind felt numb. She knew at that moment, nothing about Sunset’s sudden disappearance was an accident. And the sirens were all too much involved. Twilight turned without a word. Her feet took total control and carried her out of the school and students crowded the halls. Her breath came in shallow as her footsteps clamped down the sidewalk. No one had noticed she left. Her steps picked up into a jog. Her brain throbbed against her skull. Her steps moved into a run and as she crossed the first intersection she went into a full sprint. Her legs burned and her lungs screamed but she pushed and continued forward until she reached the door of Sunset Shimmer townhome after nearly collapsing on the small porch. The driveway was empty. What was going on? Twilight knew she hadn’t seen the motorcycle she and her girlfriend had built together at the school. Even as she numbly walked away, her eyes had moved on their own to double, triple, quadruple check. Was it possible Sunset had left in the time she had left the high school? Adagio’s disgusting smile from earlier told her no. Still, Twilight hastily grabbed her phone and dialed the target number again. The same result greeted her. A sob escaped her without her ability to stop it. A lavender hand reached up and knocked loudly on the door, “Sunset?!” A full minute. Nothing. Again her fist pounded on the door, louder and faster, “Sunny, it’s me! Twilight!” A few moments. Again. One moment. Still nothing! Until a voice broke the city's silence, “She’s not home, kid.” Her head snapped to the voice addressing her. A woman with dark raspberry skin and magenta hair in a Mohawk stood on the porch next to Sunset’s. She had a prosthetic arm while the other had a tattoo sleeve of a storm. Her left eye had a large scar. This woman must have been her neighbor. “D-do you know where she is?” Her voice shook as she pushed her glasses up. The woman in leather shook her head, “Nope. I didn’t hear her ride come back last night. She’s lucky that thing is pretty cool, not as cool as mine, otherwise, I’d put in a noise complaint.” “S-she never came home last night…,” Twilight felt her breath shorten as the fact spiked a terror in her that she didn’t know was possible. “Don’t think so,” the woman leaned against her door on the other side of the townhouse, “you her girlfriend?” She sniffled with a nod, “how did you know?” “We inspected each other's bikes not too long ago and she mentioned how her ‘genius girlfriend’ helped her build it,” The mohawked woman informed, “If it’s worth anything, I doubt she’s cheating on you. With the way she talked about you, I don’t think she’d have it in her.” The indigo-haired girl shook her head, “I wasn’t suspecting that, I never would,” she played with the hem of her skirt, “We’ve had a hard time at school. I’m worried she’s hurt or in trouble.” The woman nodded in understanding, “Shit. I’m sorry I haven’t heard or seen anything. We’ve been neighbors for about a year but only recently has she come out of her shell. I don’t know, she seemed happier in the last month or so than the gloomy teenager I was used to. I have a feeling you have something to do with that?” Twilight blushed, “We both have helped each other greatly. I’m going to find her and help her.” The biker smiled and opened her front door, a dark blue Rottweiler poked their head out, “Good, and hey, if you need help, I got ya. Also if I find anything I’ll come find you.” Twilight nodded, “Thank you, Miss…?” “Tempest,” the woman gave a two-finger salute before disappearing into her home. Twilight broadened her shoulders, fear leaving her and determination taking over. She reached under the mat and pulled out the key only she had permission to know of its existence. Despite her finding courage, her hands shook and fumbled, thus causing her to drop the keys. She growled in frustration. Another try was all that was needed and the door was unlocked and in desperation, Twilight bolted through the door, “Sunset! Sunset Shimmer!” Quiet. Empty. That was the only thing surrounding her as she looked around the open space. A pressure on her ankle star spotted boot made her snap her head down. Magma looked up at her with a sad expression and a weak meow. “Magma…” she reached down and scratched his head, “Do you know where Sunset is?” The cat simply licked her hand with his sandpaper tongue. “Right… we- we need to let the girls know. Together, we’ll find Sunset,” Twilight brought her bag from around her back and opened it, offering the feline to jump in. He accepted. The young genius left the home, re-locking the door, and began her path back to the school. Her phone vibrated and she had never grabbed the device so quickly before. Disappointment filled her as a message from the chromatic-haired band leader was the only new notification. And she only demanded her and her, possibly missing, girlfriend's presence in a crude comment. Twilight didn’t reply and only quickened her pace. “Ugh!” Rainbow Dash groaned in frustration, “What the hell is wrong with those two!” She slammed her amp into her electric guitar, anger bubbling in her blood, “It’s fucking ridiculous! We literally have evil singing bitches to fight and those two are too busy shoving their fingers inside each other!” None of the other members of her band answered or agreed with the athlete. “We are just going to have to practice without Sunset. We don’t even need her and we sure as hell don’t need a ‘band manager’.” Rainbow declared and she strummed her guitar to check its tuning. Again, nobody in the room answered her. They only compiled and readied their instruments. At least they didn’t give Rainbow hell. A song was decided, of course, one written by the band leader (hers were just better), and Rainbow plucked the first few cords before the door to the music room had burst open obnoxiously. Twilight Sparkle stood there, her hand holding herself up on the door as she attempted to catch her breath as she hyperventilated, “Su-sunset… is gone.” Rainbow rolled her eyes, “Duh. That’s obvious, she’s not here.” “No,” Twilight struggled to get out, she grabbed the chest of her shirt and stood straight, “I-I mean she’s…,” the egghead hesitated, seemingly unable to say what she needed. “Spit it out. We have to move on with practice.” Rainbow said with disinterest. Twilight's brows furrowed, “She’s missing! She never got home last night!” Author's Note Hiiiii Sorry this took so long, I really don't like having to take such long breaks in between chapters Oversharing time- the past month and a half I've gone through a lot of awful things. Awful things that have kept me busy and emotionally dead. I really appreciate everyone being patient and coming back to read my story that I love to work hard on. So yeah, thank you for reading! I hope you enjoyed this chapter! The spicy beginning was a lot of fun teehee 🤭 I wonder if Twily will find Sunset in time or if that's even possible? 7. Part 2- From Hero's to Damsel'sSilence. The music room's air was filled with pure silence. Rarity was the first to break from the spell of shock, “Darling, Whatever are you talking about?” Twilight struggled to breathe before she attempted to speak, “S-sunset! She hasn't been answering my calls or texts a-and she always answers within a timely manner!” Her anxiety kicked in and her heart began to try escaping her chest, “shesaidshewouldbeherelastnightiwenttocheckonherandhernieghborsaidshenevergorhomeafterdeoopingmeoffand-!” “Sugarcube, ya gotta slow down. We can't understand ya now,” Applejack interrupted. Fluttershy’s breathing picked out as Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes next to her, “Jeez, we already know Sunset ran off. There's no need to overreact.” Twilight shook her head, “She did not run off! The dazzlings have something to do with her disappearance! I know it!” Rarity placed her hands on her hips, “and how do you know that?” “Because none of this is normal! Sunset would never abandon us! She… would never abandon me,” Twilight begged, the last sentence admitted quietly to herself. “Darling,” Rarity started, a hint of annoyance in her voice as she rubbed the spot between her brows with her polished fingers, “The siren's influence has had us all acting out of character, admittedly. The stress likely got to Sunset and she made a rash decision.” Fluttershy huffed, “She’s not exactly used to having friends or sticking by them after all…” “We should have seen it coming. We gotta move on and practice. Finals are tomorrow and now we are down a guitar,” Rainbow Dash grumbled and she readied herself back into the music rehearsal. Pinkie Pie tapped her drumsticks together awkwardly. Twilight's ears rang as disbelief consumed her like a ravenous snake. These girls were supposed to be her friends, Sunset’s friends! The very same girls who worked to forgive and help the troubled redhead. The same girls who put the past behind them and choose to offer their hands in forgiveness. They had given Sunset Shimmer hope and fulfillment of a dream alongside Twilight. Yet, now they were abandoning that promise of friendship and leaving, not only, Twilight but Sunset stranded. Anger crackled her nerves alive, “How could you?” “What?” Rainbow snapped. Her fists were rolled so tight she felt them cramping, “I said, how DARE you?!” Twilight stomped her foot harshly against the aluminum floor, causing Fluttershy to jump, “Sunset is our friend! Yet you are treating her like some throwaway! Like- like she’s not important to us! She could be in danger!” Rarity had stepped forward offering a hand to the angered girl, “Darling, it's not like that at all-” Twilight backed away from her, “Then what is it like?! Because Sunset would NEVER do this to you! Under some spell or not.” Her point did nothing to dispel the green haze from Rainbow Dash’s eyes. The band leader jabbed a finger into Twilight’s shoulder, “WE are ALL in danger! Since you’ve obviously forgotten, there are emotion-eating trance-causing ladies running around our school, and the only ones who can save everyone are us. We gotta focus on the priority- we’ll just have to ‘save’ your damsel later.” Tears stung her eyes behind her thick-framed glasses. Twilight couldn't believe what she was hearing. She was being abandoned. Yes, defeating the sirens was the must but a voice deep in her conscience told her they needed Sunset. She sure as hell wasn't going to leave her girlfriend- her best friend, the one person who always trusted and found her, stranded wherever those horrific songstresses took her. Twilight fixed her angered position and fixed her glasses before looking upon the five girls again, “Fine. You’ve made your choice. I know we need Sunset Shimmer, we’ll all be damned without her, and you all know it too. I’m going to find her, with your help or not.” She paused for a moment, looking at each of the girls with begging eyes. All hung their heads, averted their eyes, and hid behind their hats. Rainbow Dash crossed her arms. She turned to her amplifier her guitar was connected to and turned up the volume before beginning to boisterously play the instrument. With the confirmation that this mission would be her own Twilight stormed out of the room. Friday. The finals. The only and final chance to take out the Sirens and get them out of her school. The day was finally here and Rainbow Dash’s heart beat faster than any marathon she had ever done as she watched the city pass by from her father’s car window. The athlete felt her hands trembling. She didn’t know why. It was not like she was scared. No way. Some fish mermaid wannabe things didn’t scare her. “Are you sure we can’t come, dear?” Her mother, Windy Whistles begged from the shotgun seat of the sports car. Rainbow rolled her eyes as her hand bounced on her shanking leg, “N-no mom. It's a student-only event.” “Aw, but we should be able to see our amazing daughter as she kills it at the finals! You hear that Winds! Our baby girl, not only a star in sports but music!” Bow Hothoof bragged as his wife giggled. “Of course! Our little girl is so talented! You are her father!” Rainbow groaned her left the conversation. Her palms were sweaty and despite the cold air of winter coming in she was burning up. She looked to see the car interior air was at a reasonable temperature that wouldn't warrant her sweat and body heat. “Sweetie?” her mother's voice cut through, “Are you alright you seem nervous,” the woman then looked to her husband, “Oh, we have to see if they’ll let us in! We have to be there so she won't be scared!” Her father nodded and opened his mouth to respond for Rainbow cut him off, “I AM NOT SCARED! I don't get scared, I'm excited 'cause I’m going to win and be awesome!” Bow Hothoff nodded, “That's right, my little dash, keep that winner mentality and nothing can stop you!” Rainbow gave a quick nod and wobbly smile, she hoped she looked confident despite feeling the complete opposite. It appeared she was successful and her parents returned to their own conversation. She had never felt like this before- palms sweaty and numb, her foot cramping, her limbs shaky- it was all such bullshit! She had no reason to be scared. She meant what she said to her father. Those sirens were going to pay for what they had done to her school! And Sunset. If they had actually taken her like Twilight was screaming about. Rainbow shook her head she couldn’t focus on that right now. She had to lock in, especially now as the car pulled into the amphitheater park lot. Trixie paced the space in front of the tall stage as her two friends and band members, Lavender Lace and Fuschia Blush played with their instruments on the stage. “Trix, is there a reason we’re here? We didn't exactly win to finals,” Lavender drained as she tapped at the keys of her piano board. “Because something isn't right! We had a much better performance than those Rainbow GOONS! They did something, they used magic. I can practically see it dripping off of them!” Trixie claimed with a shout. The two twined girls looked at each other. They may not have been Lulamoon’s but they were related; thus, they knew of magic. Only they could not since or use it as their cousin Trixie could. No matter how obnoxious or clumsy the aspiring magician was, she had a talent for sniffing out magic. “So, what's your plan? You think they can use that magic to defeat those, what’d you call them, sirens?” Fuschia asked. Trixie tapped her chin in consideration, “I had thought so, but I can feel their magic being tainted by the siren’s spell. They were powerful enough to not fall under the hypnosis immediately. If Father hadn't placed that protection spell on us who knows how crazy we’d be,” the girl explained. If only she had been able to predict the Rainbooms wouldn’t be able to hold up. She turned to the two girls on the stage, waiting for her, “But, now that the Rainbrooms, or whatever, are too deep in animosity due to the sirens, so, we will have to take over.” Lavender gave a quizzical stare, “How do we do that? All six of them have magic. You're the only one here who has magic.” Trixie paused. Admittedly she hadn’t thought that far. Yes, the Rainbooms all had magic, powerful magic too if they learned to use it. It was also new, something they hadn't had before. Until Sunset Shimmer, who had been suddenly gone from school the past two days. The disappearance was also along with the crazy magic she gave off and the Rainbooms were noticeably weaker in magic now that the former bully was nowhere to be seen. That was what had been on her mind until the moment she stepped foot on the outdoor theatre's grounds. That blazing source of fire, strength, and power was pulsating somewhere. Somewhere extremely close on this lot. Trixie standing in front of the stage took a moment to close her eyes. It was so close. An inferno that burned brighter and hotter than any forest fire. It almost made her shiver at its threat of possibility. It felt like it was behind her back, like if she turned a blazing gate of flames would meet her. She dared and turned. Nothing, still a black stage. Yet, the feeling and magical source were not gone. Trixie Lulamoon had no doubt something, dangerous and baleful was under the stage. “Well, I don't remember the magician and her entourage being a part of my ‘final’ battle,” a sickly voice greeted. Trixie whirled around. The Dazzling’s leader stood with her hands on her hips, “Come to take out the competition and face me instead?” An arm suddenly wrapped around Trixie and the blue-haired ditz giggled, “You know it sure would be a shame if the other band got held up or something,” she gasped like an idea popped in her empty head, “Then you would only have to battle us for the top spot!” The purple one blew her hair out of her face, “I thought you were a dumb weirdo but getting rid of them is actually pretty smart.” Adagio Dazzle then stepped up to her, “Lucky for you we won't tell. After all their win was so unfair when your band was so much better.” Trixie took a step back, having to brush off the stab of the other girl's comment, “You can't control me. Trixie and her friends are to beat because you need to be stopped!” Adagio grew a foax surprised look on her face, “Oh? Whatever do you mean, dear magician?” “I know what you are!” Trixie said as she ripped her white wood wand topped with a star out of her boot, “As my job as a Lulamoon, Trixie won't let your nefarious plans continue!” “Uh oh, looks like we got a Rainboom’s wannabe,” Aria deadpanned as Sonata did a dramatic gasp and placed one hand on her heart and the other on her forehead. Adagio grew a wicked smile, “Is that so? Go ahead, do your worst.” Trixie did. Her wand fired up and shot a stream of sparkling light pink at the siren. Only the siren was no longer there. Confusion took over the mage, “Wha-?” An orange blob appeared in front of her and two strong hands gripped the side of her head. Purple eyes looked into the sharp raspberry ones that had a sickly green whirling around in them, “No matter what you do, little magician, I WILL ALWAYS WIN.” “N-no,” Trixie gasped as she felt the manipulative magic start to break the protection her father placed on her. The magic of her wizarding father was strong how were they able to break it? Had they gained that much power just from a high school? The girls on the stage jumped down to help their friend only for the other two sirens to grab them to the ground. They used the same eye contact, forcing them to not look away before the familiar haunting notes of singing had the girls fall under their control. Despair fell over Trixie as she watched her friends fall. She tried with all her might to keep her eyes away from the sirens but the same eerie and persistent singing from all three sirens filled her ears until she could hear nothing else. Rainbow Dash let out a breath as her parents finally drove off. She walked over to where she could see her friends waiting for her. When she reached them not a word was passed. Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie had voiced their want to help Twilight. They had even gone as far as to say it was more important than defeating the Sirens. Rainbow Dash dismissed them, if the sirens won and got what they wanted then nobody would ever be able to be friends again. That statement seemed to get them to stay. “Let's go,” the band leader instructed. Again, no words as they followed. The sun was beginning to set as the group of five reached the stage. The sight of instruments already on the stage made Rainbow pause, “The hell these are here for?” The sound of three pairs of footsteps interrupted any wondering. Trixie Lulamoon and her band stood by a large lever. The athlete rolled her eyes harder than she ever had after all the practice she had had recently, “What the hell are doing down here Trixie? The losers are up in the cheap seats” she pointed to the highest point of the bleachers. “Trixie is the most talented girl at Canterlot High!” the wannabe illusionist stated as if it was a matter of fact, “And she will NOT be denied,” Trixie snapped her fingers. That was all that passed between them before the other two girls pulled the lever. Suddenly the ground of the stage became nonexistent to them and they all fell to the ground below them with squeals of surprise. Darkness and hum-like growling were the only things surrounding Rainbow Dash as she rubbed her lower back which had taken most of the fall. “Rarity, darlin’, are ya alright?” Rainbow heard Applejack fret. The girl responded with a teary-sounding, “Yes.” “Can anybody see anything?” Pinkie Pie asked with fear lacing her voice. “Does a-anybody el- else h-he-hear tha-that?” Fluttershy’s voice squeaked and stuttered with terror. The girls grew quiet in the dark as the beast-like growling grew. A red light that appeared to be coming from a flame broke through the dark. A heavy footstep was heard. Rainbow watched a clawed, enlarged foot of red skin stomp in front of her. Her eyes followed up, the red faded up to the mid-calf of a normal human leg of amber skin. Only blazing fire covered the decency of the creature. Its muscular arms at the elbow grew the same red into large taloned hands. Her hair was pure flames and embers dancing in no wind and her ears were large and sharper than any elves. Bat-like, leather wings with holes followed the creature's back. Rainbow's eyes finally found the face of the beastly creature. The beast of Sunset Shimmer took another step before letting out a roar of fire. 8. Through the FireSunset Shimmer’s chest heaved as her heart crashed against her ribcage repeatedly. She gritted her teeth trying to steady herself and the intense panic that had been overwhelming her. She yelped as her leg screamed out in pain as the vehicle she had been forced into ricocheted as it drove over some anomaly. There was a sound of one of the girls scoffing at her. Not long after the vehicle finally stopped and Sunset readied herself. She was sure her agonized leg was fractured- the appendage refused to move in one piece and would revolt in protest through excruciating pain. Pain that the former unicorn had never felt before. Her other leg was still in function. Her vision was blocked and her hands had been tied. Fortunately, no professional had done the job as the redhead had slipped the restraint loose minutes ago. The moving vehicle came to a harsh stop. Not long after the van's back door swung open. "Ugh,” a deeper female voice groaned, "This is Adagio’s. Why the hell isn’t she getting it?” The other girl gave a high-pitched giggle, “Do you think she’s ticklish?” “Sonata…” “Uh huh?” “Shut up.” The siren seemed to follow the instruction as not another word was shared before two pairs of hands started to grab and drag her body out. Sunset flexed her clawed hand as she played dead. She felt the ground of the van begin to disappear. The redhead took her chance and swung her clawed hand at anything she could. Both of the captures gasped, “Shit!” Aria cursed as she barely ducked the sharp talons swiping by her eyes. Sonata grabbed at the flailing, fighting arms but the stronger girl used the advantage and slammed the blue-skinned girl to the ground, who yelped and grabbed the back of her head. With one too shocked and the other writhing in pain, Sunset bolted out of the vehicle. As her feet touched the earth the rush of adrenaline died and she collapsed with a scream of the extricating pain in the messed up leg. Scratchy sand scrapped her palms as she took in her surroundings, she realized she had no idea where she had been taken. The dark water of the ocean with its waves illuminated by the moon gave her a false sense of peace. The wobbling and squeaking of the van broke her free of the trance. Sunset shuffled through the sand, fighting against her injured leg trying to stop her, using her arms to pull her through. Suddenly a hand grabbed her broken limb. White spots flashed across her vision causing a cry to escape her. “Gentle with my prize, Aria,” a throaty female voice Sunset recognized to be Adagio Dazzle said. Her tone was not full of concern but of sick malicious humor. Sunset's heart skipped a beat. Not a second later hot anger replaced the cold of the incoming winter biting her hands and nerves. She flung her fist back and felt it collide with the side of someone’s face. “Ow, ow, ow, ow!” The youngest siren cried and repeated as she held the side of her face. A curse entered the air and the strong force gripping on her leg let go. Through pure adrenaline Sunset forced herself to the bipedalled nature of her human form, she fought the agonizing pain trying to stop her as she forced her legs to run. The former unicorn only managed a few steps before a small lump in the sand brought her down, yet the obstacle didn’t stop her as she resorted to her born method of running. It was no gallop, hardly a trot. Her attempt to escape had yet again been halted when a pair of black gold spiked boots stopped her with a stomp on her back. Despite her arms and legs being held down by a stronger force than the girls before, she continued to fail and scream, “Fuck you! Get off of me!” Adagio’s strength proved far greater than the redhead would have ever guessed as the siren's knee dug deep into her spine, and strong hands held down her arms, sinking Sunset further into the sand. Despite the sea monsters holding her down, the redhead continued to squirm, struggle, and resist. “Calm down, Tiger,” The leading sirens said with amusement dancing in her voice, “There’s no need to be so scared. You’ll be well taken care of…” THAWACK! A blunt strength stomped into the back of her head. Black stars clouded her vision before everything turned black. A sharp twinge of pain made Sunset Shimmer squeeze her eyes shut before they could even open. Lightness and nausea completely consumed her, forcing her body to lurch forward. Only it couldn't. Her body refused to move. With her limbs depleted to tremors and her mind weak it took every little bit of strength for Sunset to peek her left eye open. The right was swollen with aching pain. Her gaze stammered down, and rows of rope were wrapped tightly around her chest. Her forearms, hands, and ankles were tightly bound to the random, oddly cushioned, chair. Sunset lifted her gaze and took in her surroundings. It was a small, mostly bare room. A small old-looking mattress sat in the corner by the wood-chipped door. She sat in the opposite corner. There was no sound or wind in the air surrounding the redhead. She knew it was fruitless but she still attempted to squirm her arms free from their restraints and the injured leg that had been killing her slowly was officially useless as her head spun from the clear break beneath her skin. Footsteps broke the quiet air—only one pair. Whoever was unlocking the door came alone. The lock clicked and the rickety door opened slowly. Sunset kept her head down and her eyes closed, choosing to stay dead. If she could get The Dazzling lead to think she was still useless then maybe the clever unicorn could buy herself more time to break free. “Sunset Shimmer,” that disgusting sultry voice Sunset had been forced to hear one too many times introduced its owner as she stepped further into the room. A soft hand placed itself gently on her cheek and raised her face, “Sunset Shimmer, you know you're awake.” The girl that resembled the setting sun did not react, despite her heartbeat spasming in her chest, Sunset kept herself limp. A swift kick to her mangled leg changed that as she screamed. A satisfied throaty chuckle was the response, “See? You can't pretend with me, Sunnybun.” Sunset growled a threat that would put the dragon lord to shame, “Don’t. Call me that.” A smirk engulfed the dangerous foe’s face before Adagio took a deep inhale, “Your anger is delicious, by far the best I’ve ever feasted on in my millennia years of life.” Unfortunately for the former Equearstian, the comment only made her anger turn to rage. Sunset Shimmer could feel her face turn hot as her blood raced like fire, “Fuck you, you crazy sea witch.” “OH!” Adagio laughed, “Such vulgar and dirty language. And here I had thought little Miss Shimmer was working on being nicer to others!” Sunset yanked her face away from the orange-toned hand. Adagio circled her, raspberry eyes undressing the former unicorn, “You know, I’ve never been attracted to these ugly humans. Only used them for food and to fulfill this body's needs. But you,” Sunset jerked in surprise as the siren landed in her lap, grabbing her face and forcing eye contact, “you’re different,” her captor pulled at Sunset’s pointed ear causing another attempt to jerk her head out of the grasp, “Aren’t you?” Sunset kept silent as she only stared back at the sea monster with daggers. The sea monster smiled knowingly, “You can keep silent all you want, my pony,” The former unicorn's eyes widened for a moment before she caught herself and continued to bite her tongue. ‘How- Does she know? Of Equestria? Of me being born a pony?’ Adagio's hand moved to play with fiery curls, “There's no need to hide, you're dripping,” Sunset shuddered in disgust at the innuendo, “with Equestrian magic. Magic I haven't felt so powerful since that old geezer, Starswirl. But your power is different.” The leader of the dazzlings removed herself from the redhead's lap. Instead, she leaned forward and placed her hands on her prey’s upper thighs, “You could easily conquer so much more than that old wizard. That intense power could be so powerful, don't hold yourself back by being ‘good.’” Her hands slid further up, taking advantage of the fact Sunset was restrained enough to not throw a punch of magic. Normally, for others, this was when terror would take over, but for Sunset Shimmer it was blazing fury, “You don't fucking scare me. Get your filthy hands off me.” A similar anger flashed in the raspberry eyes of the siren, “You can't seriously want that nerdy little girl. Not when a chance of real power and someone who would be so much better for you is in your hands,” Adagio leaned in, their faces only inches apart, “Stop killing your potential and join me. This world and Equestria will be ours!” “NO. I will stop you! There's nothing you can do to bring me down.” Sunset Shimmer declared. Darkness clouded Adagio Dazzle's eyes as she finally removed herself and stood straight, “Fine. I tried to be nice and give you the chance,” her hand came up and grabbed the red stone around her neck that had started to glow, “I've grown powerful, thanks to your gullible school, Sunset Shimmer. It is my species right to get whatever I want, and that includes you.” The siren’s song began. Sunset still wasn't scared, she knew this enchantress’s song did not affect her. At least that's what she had thought- her theory had been disproven as her head became light like she was swimming through clouds. No! She could NOT fall for this! She had to get back to her friends! She had to get back to Twilight! Rage flowed through her. Sunset refused to fall to the siren. The song grew stronger, the notes grappling into her brain. She screamed a battle cry, fighting against the hypnotic singing. She felt the ropes grip her tighter and her fly up in a blaze. The song paused for a moment as the singer stared at the form Sunset was growing into. Adagio had never felt so full in her life! No hunger for other creatures' hatred resided in her and a laugh escaped from her vocal cords. Sunset glared, her anger staring directly at the siren. Her eyes grew pure black with only a sliver of shaking teal, her baring teeth were a row of fanged, sharp teeth. The pony-turned-human had grown in size with her hands and feet expediently larger with blood-red pointed ends and her hair swam in the air with fire and embers. Adagio began to sing again- this blazing monster would be hers and under her control! An endless supply of hate and rage to feast on that she could control to take out anyone who opposed her and her sisters! The siren held back her laugh as she sang. Sunset was a strong fight against her controlling voice. Fortunately for Adagio, the high school of hundreds of people made her stronger than one she-demon’s power of, admittedly strong, will. With a long belt of a resonating note, the transformed she-demon fell limp. Adagio took a step to the creature and placed her hand under her chin, lifting her head. The dark pools with a needle of teal stared empty at her, Adagio knew she had Sunset completely under her control. The siren removed the rope and her new beautiful creature stayed, showing no interest in leaving. She could do whatever she wanted to alluring human. A wicked grin took over Adagio Dazzle’s face. Finally, after all these years, everything she deserved was falling into her lap. She had her pet, now she would have the world. Rainbow Dash was frozen. A beast of flames that was her friend growled and snarled down at her. The creature brought her hand up and swiped her talons down. The athlete nearly missed the beat as she ducked out of the way. “S-sunset, d-darling, it’s us! Your friends!” Rarity tried her voice trembling. The sound of her voice seemed to work as the beastly Sunset paused. Fluttershy was engulfed with tremors, yet she found herself brave enough to try talking down the she-demon, “Y-you don’t to be afraid we want to help!” “Her afraid?! We’re the ones trapped with an uncontrollable demon girl!” Rainbow shouted. Fluttershy glared at her so fiercely that Rainbow Dash didn't know was possible for the girl, “She’s scared, I can feel it! The dazzlings have done something horrible to her!” “Sunshim! Everything has been so messed up recently, I just want you and my friends back!” Pinkie Pie joined, her high voice cracking with heartbreak. Their efforts were working. The fire was settling and despite her enlarged state, Sunset looked small, like she too wanted to be back to normal. Applejack took a few steps to her, “Darlin, you're gonna be alright. Ah know it's all bad right now but we still have a chance to win. Don't let those sirens keep this power over yew.” Guilt consumed Rainbow Dash whole like a snake. She had been such a jerk. To Sunset, to Twilight, to all her friends. She didn't even care to help find her friend that had been kidnapped and this was the result. Her friends, the people in this world who kept her going, were all in pain, and fear and forced into monstrous states. Rainbow Dash couldn't take it anymore. “Sunset, I'm so sorry! I've been such a huge jerk and I'm sorry I didn't help look for you!” Rainbow Dash cried. The Sunset she knew shined bright behind the beastly mask as she reached out to the girls, forgiveness filled the air. “Aw, how sweet!” The girl's head all looked up to the speaker from where the voice of Adagio was coming from. It caused the bat-winged girl to flinch and cower back. “How adorable of you girls! Trying so hard to help your friend~” Her tone was ill and sent a shiver through the group of girls, “But I’m afraid it won't work. Sunset is mine now. I will however be kind and give you all a moment to say goodbye.” The siren’s song began. The sound caused Sunset to tense up as if trying to not hear it but she had no choice. The girls all covered their ears quickly and after a full minute of sinister notes, they stopped. The room was quiet and the air was still. The demon form of Sunset Shimmer was now standing and still as a statue. “Good, my pet. Now, kill them.” “Sunset?” Rainbow asked in disbelief that the transformed girl would hurt them. The demon's eyes shot open with black and a point of teal before she opened her mouth and shot a blazing ray of pure fire at the rainbow-haired girl. Twilight Sparkle stormed out of school later than she intended on Friday mid-afternoon. It took too long. Her repairs on an old device she had shunned away. Her EMER- the Energy Measure and Retainer. The very object she had used to find magic, that led to the events she caused at the Fall Formal. But she had to set that guilt aside. After she had run out of the music room the day before Twilight quickly realized she had no idea where to go or look for her missing girlfriend. The scientists did know her girlfriend was a source of magic- that's how they had first met. So, Twilight dug deep into the back of her closet and pulled out the broken object she had built. A few days after the formal she had thrown it against her wall in a state of anger for her past actions. She did not attend classes that day, instead, she locked herself in the engineering labs and worked on fixing the device the whole time. The biggest change she made was this time the gadget could not hold magic within it. Twilight finally knew it was back in function when the circular objects glowed around and floated in reaction to being surrounded by the siren's magic. The anomaly reader dragged in all places, but Twilight needed one direction and one person's magic; thus, finding herself outside her high school and walking down the sidewalk of the downtown city while staring at the invention around her neck. Waiting, hoping for it to glow and pull her to where her Sunset was being kept. Ten minutes down the shopping center block Twilight had seen many of her peers and none that had seen the redhead. She walked past a random parking lot as she stared intently at her EMER, her heart sinking with every minute it didn't light up. It wouldn't stop her though, Twilight was prepared to walk the whole world to find Sunset. “Twily?” shouted a question from a familiar male voice. Twilight's head snapped up before facing the person who had called out to her. Her heart thumped, only her family called her by that nickname. “Twily? Whatcha doin’?” Her brother jogged up to her. “Shining?” her voice was laced with disbelief. Her older brother was not on her expected list of people to come across. Shining grew a crooked smile at his sister's stunned face, “Uh huh. What are you up to? Mom said you joined your school's mathletes, she said you were still at school,” he said through a chuckle. Twilight's heart started the thump with anxiety, “I-uh, I’m,” Shining Armour’s face fell and became overcome with concern, “What's wrong? Did something happen with Sunset?” ‘Yes. But not what you're thinking…’ Only Twilight couldn't tell him that. That would cause her to explain- explain magic, the sirens, how magic entered this world, and how it was her fault yet Sunset was dealing with the consequences. Her brother would think she was crazy. “Um, n-no,” she finally answered. An awkward silence filled the air. It was broken when Twilight thought her device activated, she gasped and snatched the object before shoving it into her face. The activation was a hoax, she sighed with disappointment. Twilight began to walk away as she remembered her mission, “Sorry, I have to go, Shining.” The blue-streaked-haired man watched his sister continue down the road before he decided to follow her, “What are you looking for?” “I'm just searching for what will trigger my invention's lighting reaction,” Twilight answered cryptically. “Well, I'll help,” Shining encouraged as he guided her away. “Huh?” the scientist aimlessly asked as the hands on her shoulders led her to the parking lot. She then noticed that they had been in front of a comic book shop- it clicked in her brain as to how her brother stumbled upon her. They were suddenly at his white sedan and he was unlocking the doors, “Sorry, Twily but I'm not gonna let my baby sister run around the city all by herself. I'll drive around so you can find the thing for your, uh, thing.” “Shining, you don't have to do that. I can handle this myself…” “Twily.” She met his eyes, his tone and look had told her he wasn't going to be letting her run off. The indigo-haired girl sighed. Fine. She knew her brother's protective anxiety. Twilight would comply but not reveal anything. Otherwise, this ride would turn into one to the hospital. The car started up and soon her brother's soft rock started to play as the wheels turned down the city road. Twilight continued to keep her gaze set on the EMER- she did not want to miss any sign of magic, large or small. “You know you can talk to me, right little sis?” Her brother's voice divided her attention, “I can tell something is going on and you were out of it at dinner last night. Plus Mom is worried.” “I just have a lot going on,” She answered quietly. “That's fair… being a teen and stuff. How’s Sunset and you?” Shining continued, trying anything she could to get his sister to open up. Twilight had never usually been this closed off. Then again, he had been gone on deployment for a while, maybe she had changed too much in the time. A sniffle from tears crashed his train of thought. “Twily,” he said full of worry, “What happened?” “S-sorry, she just- she’s going through a lot too, more than me and I’m very worried,” Twilight choked out as she wiped at the tears rolling down her cheeks. Her brother placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder as they came to a stop light, the start of the setting sun blinding him slightly, “I know I’m not as good as Cady at advice but I can try.” His sister hesitated before words started flowing out so much even she had trouble keeping up with it, “Sunset’s been kidnapped, at least I'm very sure that's what happened. There are these horrific girls that started coming to the school and they've turned everyone against each other! The leader had a very obvious thing for Sunset so I got all jealous and started doing dumb things and now Sunset and her motorcycle are no were to be found but everyone else thinks she ran away but I know Sunset would never do that to us and I have been hiding her cat in my room and he's been very sick I need to find her soon and save her or those girls will win and I CAN NOT LET THAT HAPPEN!” Shining Armour’s brain chugged as he tried to process the information. Evil girls? Sunset and her motorbike missing? And Twilight hiding a cat in her room? Jeez, talk about High School drama… Wait. Sunset missing? Possibly being kidnapped. And apparently, her motorcycle was gone to… A piece clicked in Shining's brain. “Uh, Twily not to freak you out more but I have a buddy who's a cop. Yesterday morning a stray motorcycle that was completely crushed was found in the middle of the road by the CCPD. They’ve been investigating the crash… it was determined the owner had been picked up by someone else as other tire tracks were found,” Shining explained carefully. “A-and, they haven't found the owner?” Twilight asked, her breath becoming short. “No and based on the damage to the vehicle the one driving it had to have been injured. But no one has been admitted to the hospital for a crash accident that aligns with that one…” Twilight took a deep breath, having a panic attack was the last thing she needed to do. Panicking would do nothing to save her girlfriend, “So, I was right.” Shining’s face was contorted with fearful concern, “I don't want to give into the idea that she’s been kidnapped by some crazed teenage girl but..” If only he knew this person was so much more than a crazed teenager, Twilight thought to herself. She finally noticed the sun as it was tapping the horizon. The battle of the bands would be starting soon. “Shining? You know the amphitheater?” Twilight asked as the force of magic pulled at her senses. “Yeah, the one in the center of town?” “Head to it and quick.” Shining Armour asked no questions and did as told as he pressed his foot to the gas in the direction his sister advised. It hadn't taken long, the sun had dipped only a sliver more behind the grass hundreds of thousands of miles away. Twilight had barely waited for the car to come to a stop before she flung the door open. Her device was glowing bright with the light spinning quickly. Magic, and lots of it incredibly close. She immediately started a fast walk into the space where the main stage was, not bothering to wait for her brother to properly park the car. Other students she recognized were also drifting in, all with a green haze over their eyes. As she passed through the gate with mindless guards, Twilight no longer needed her EMER to guide her to the source of magic. She could feel it, practically taste it. Some of it was disgusting and felt horrific on her skin and the other half felt warm, strong, and resilient, yet it called for help. Like it was trapped and scared with no way out. “Twily!” Her brother yelled as he jogged to catch up with her. He looked back at the security that continued to stare blankly at the walls, “Yesh, what's up with them?” He stopped at her side as she stared intently at her device at had one glowing light pointing at the tall stage, “The air of this place feels super weird…” Her brother looked at her, “What’s going on, Twilight?” Her eyes locked with his, speaking without words and she watched as his expression turned to dumbfounded astonishment. Twilight wasn't sure if he figured out the truth as she did but if he had caught on to the truth of the arcane of the air, he did not question her. The sound of muffled screaming girls broke apart their wordless conversation. The yells were coming from underneath the stage some yelling for help, some yelling for someone to realize who they were. The voices of the screams were very familiar to the scientist. Suddenly someone yelled a sentence that had Twilight sprinting, her brother was right behind her. “Sunset! Please!” Twilight heard bangs against the door leading to the bottom of the stage, “Shit!” A raspy voice, Twilight was sure was Rainbow Dash, shouted after ramming into the locked door. “Twilight get back!” Her brother instructed. He gripped the crowbar he had suddenly found in his hands. “What are you going to do?” Twilight questioned, her blood thumping through her veins. “I’m gonna get that door open!” Shining placed the straight end of the crowbar to the in-between of the door frame and the door’s lock. He pushed his broad shoulder against the door as he weakened the lock. He forcefully pushed himself repeatedly against the door as the lock and frame cracked more and more. Another scream of terror was heard inside and Twilight rushed to the door pushing it in with her body weight in an attempt to help. With one last force from the both of them, the door swung open. A stream of blazing hot red flames burst past them. Shining barely grabbing Twilight out of the way in time. “Twilight!” The five girls inside the room yelled with relief. “Girls? What’s going...” The sight of a firey beast in the middle of the room made her pause, “on?” Before anyone could answer the beast let out another volcano of fire along with a roar. “I-it’s Sunset!” Rainbow confirmed as she stuck herself to the wall, avoiding the fire, “You were right, Twilight! Adagio did something to her! I-I’m so sorry!” “We all are, darling!” Rarity joined. They all looked terrified, full of fear that this was their last day in life. “I appreciate it but we need to help Sunset before all the sentimental stuff,” Twilight said as she watched her girlfriend writhe in, what looked like, the pain of the power sourcing through her. Sunset looked more demon-like than the one she had become at the formal, with enlarged red limbs, bat-like leathery wings, a tail of fire at the end, and nothing but more flames coming from her scalp and covering her body. The indigo-haired girl took a step forward. A hand on her shoulder stopped her, “Twily, what are you doing?! Whatever that is it's way too dangerous!” Her brother said to her like she was crazy. Maybe she was. Twilight removed the hand stopping her, “I'm saving my girlfriend.” She walked into the room, past the girls, and past their shouts for her to stop. Her Sunset had curled in on herself letting out small roars of pain, her tears evaporating from the heat. “Sunny,” she whispered as she put out her hand to touch the blazing girl. The fire-haired girl reacted to her name. She roared in a warning for the lavender-skinned girl to stay back. She didn't listen as purple eyes full of care and determination stared into the black pools with a sliver of teal in them. Those needles of Sunset's eye color were full of fear and sadness and her breathing was fast and unsteady. “Twily!” her brother yelled with worry, “this place is starting to get packed!” “Sunny, It's me, Twilight, you know, your gadget-girl, your sparkes,” Twilight said as she watched the needles of terror enlargen as if trying to see if what was in front of her was real. A small hand of lavender skin rested against the skin of Sunset Shimmer’s cheek, her thumb rubbing over the oven-hot skin. But Twilight refused to let the pain of heat distract her from saving the magical girl she loved. The girls behind her gasped were the speakers of the stage turned on. Adagio’s sick voice began to speak, “Hello, everyone! Unfortunately, the band in competition with us has decided to forfeit,” she said with fake disappointment. Sunset in her enlargened form flinched at the sound of the siren’s voice. The fast-growing crowd booed in anger at the announcement. The Dazzling leader spoke again like she was saving the day, “Luckily, simply for you, WE, The Dazzlings, will stay and give you the performance you deserve.” The crowd of students cheered, “Welcome to the show,” Adagio Dazzle said with a voice full of confidence and sinister intentions. The transformed girl shook and Twilight pressed her palm further agiesnt the skin, “Sunset, don't be scared. She can't hurt you again, not with me here.” Sunset opened her mouth, the row of sharp teeth peaking from under her lips. Nothing but a whimper left her vocal cords as she struggled to speak. A guitar in B minor started over the stage system. Fluttershy appeared beside Twilight hugging her, “Sunset, I promise, it’s really us.” “Yeah,” Rainbow Dash joined, “We’re gonna take down these sirens and make them pay. We can do it, with or without magic.” Pinkie Pie bounced up, “Screw those meanie sirens! We’ll send them running back to their clams, Sunshim!” Applejack and Rarity joined the girl's side, not a step behind Twilight, “We’re by your side, Darlin’. That's the truth.” Sunset’s eyes glazed over the girl’s, tears rolling down her face rather than dissolving into the air, the black of her eyes swam away, returning to white and her pupils returned to the human round they hadn’t been in months, “T-thank you,” she managed to stumble out, her voice double between strangely deep and normal. Twilight couldn't hold back as her own tears fell and she wrapped her arms around the redhead, not caring for the fire flying around. The hug caused a wave of red and purple to spread out, flying through everyone. The girls, who had not been able to in weeks, ponied up. The body in her arms was returned to her normal size, along with all the flames, wings, and tail dispersing into red sparkles of magic. Sunset laid unconsciously in her arms, though, she looked far from peaceful. First, she was nude, a coat of sweat lay over her skin, and her face carried pain. Twilight attempted to cover her with her own body, luckily before she had to say anything Rarity had appeared with a sheet she had found in the storage room they were in to cover the labored-breathing redhead. “Well, girls,” Rainbow Dash started, “I think we got some siren ass to kick.” “Ah ain't sayin’ Ah disagree. What ya got planned on how we do that?” Applejack asked with her lips gaining a smirk. “Well, we gotta use music, right? Luckily, I know someone who has a whole bunch of amazing songs for us to perform against those crazy bunch of fishes,” Rainbow Dash said with her own cock smile as she tilted her head to Fluttershy. The timid girl smiled with glee. “Oh, this is going to be so much fun!” Pinkie exclaimed before she dropped down to the sleeping Sunset, “And then when you're feeling better I’ll throw you the best ‘We’re-sorry-we-were-big-meanies-we-love-you’ party.” The party girl’s sky-blue eyes met the amethyst purple of Twilight’s. Twilight nodded to her with a smile. Applejack spoke, looking at her partner, “Ah think while we’re fighting the sirens, we should do it in style.” Rarity bounced on her toes excitedly, “Perfect!” She pulled out a rack of glittery, sparkling costumes, “I thought you’d never ask!” The fashionista looked to the collapsed girl, “And I have something for Sunset, so she won't have to remain in that,” she cleared her throat awkwardly, “state.” “Hey,” Twilight heard her brother's panting voice (she had completely forgotten all about him), “I pulled the car around! I haven't told anyone this yet but I scored a job at the top of the CCPD. The undercover car has a great speaker system.” Rainbow Dash stood, her shoulder square and strong as she radiated confidence, not only in herself but her magic, her friends, and their magic, “Let’s go girls. We got some fish to fry.” Author's Note JEEZ THIS WAS A DOOZY AND TOOK FOREVER but I don't regret it I love this chapter and I'm very excited for the next! Will the Dazzlings be defeated and if so will the main 7 have a blissful victory? I have a feeling that our dear Sunset will have to deal with the consequences of being turned into a hot (literally and figuratively) she-demon multiple times... Good luck girl! PS for my visual learners, here's Sunset's demon form Thanks for reading! Comments, thoughts, and concerns are always welcome! 10. Fever? Fire? Magic.“Granny!” The farm girl's voice shouted as she busted through the farmhouse door, “Granny!” Applejack heard the creaking of a rocking chair halt and hurried footsteps. The old woman appeared from the living room and into the front mudroom with shocked confusion on her face, “Now, why in tarnation are ya yellin’?” Granny Smith gasped as she took in the sight of her oldest granddaughter holding a sickly teenage girl in her arms. A girl with indigo hair followed behind through the front door, looking ready to have a panic attack as her oldest granddaughter had worry and pain written all over her freckled face. “S-she needs help! Please, She’s in pain!” The anxiety-riddled girl begged. “What happened?” The Apple family leader asked at the worrying sight. Applejack slumped, almost losing her grip on the unconscious girl, “I- I- this is gonna sound crazy Granny but…” she hesitated. Granny made a motion for her to hurry. “It's magic… these horrible creatures did something to her, and now she's all messed up. She was smoking hot even to touch, the only way I got her in here was wetting the towel,” the girl referred to the dripping rag that continued to splatter drops onto the hardwood floor, “Please, Granny, can you help?” The strong face of determination Applejack admired from her grandmother appeared. “Get her to the guest room upstairs,” Granny Smith said, then turned to Twilight, “Darlin’, we got medical aid in the first bath down the hall. Grab it.” The bespeckled girl nodded and left to obey her instructions. The deep country accent of a male appeared in the living room as Applejack hurried past him and up the stairs, “What’s goin’ on?” Granny chose not to answer as haste ran through her veins, “Later, son. For now, get me tha ice from the barn freezer and make as many ice towels as you can.” “A-alright,” The deep red-skinned male obeyed as he hurried out the side door. Just then multiple teenagers came piling through her door, most notably all friends of her grandkids. Her littlest one ran up to her and squeezed her tight, “Granny, are you gonna be able to help?” Applebloom asked with shiny orange ombre eyes and a watery voice. “Imma try darlin’. Magic aint well known to me but Goldie Apple always had a fixin' fer it. I’ll do what I can,” Granny Smith answered as she thought back on her favorite cousin’s, at the time, taboo interest and the books on ‘magic’ she had left behind at the farm. “Granny, she’s set up. She’s a mighty shaky and Twilight ain't wanna leave her side,” Applejack explained as she came halfway down the stairs. The woman’s brows shot up in surprise, she hadn’t felt or seen the dark-haired girl whisk by. Granny hurried her steps in her house slippers to the rickety stairs, “She best be prepared to help then.” With those last words, Applejack’s grandmother disappeared into the smallest room at the back of the hall. The girl removed her stetson as she reached the bottom of the stairs, the fear for her ill friend’s state caused her knees to weaken. Rarity met her at the bottom and embraced her. “Miss Smith knows a lot, darling. She’ll be able to help.” She didn’t disagree with her partner at all. Her granny did know a lot and had done lots of amazing things in her lifetime, but this... real magic infesting her friend into such a weak and painful state… Applejack worried this would be a time when her Granny was out of her realm of wisdom. Ten minutes later Applejack sat in the rocking chair in the living room along with her baby sister- her friends, and the four of her own friends. Fluttershy had only recently managed to stop her sobs as Rainbow Dash stroked her back, uncertainty not hidden well on her face. Pinkie Pie focused on keeping the youngsters occupied through coloring books. Her brother was pacing in the kitchen. Rarity sat in the other chair polishing her partner's hat, a nervous tick Applejack knew her girlfriend to have. Suddenly Applejack nearly knocked the chair over as a scream of pain rocked the house, sending pictures askew. Gasps left the mouths of everyone in the room as the air grew in heat. “Wh-what’s going on up there?” Rarity stuttered with shocked worry. Applejack’s leg began to bounce, “Ah don’t know but we gotta trust granny and the process…” she said not sure if she succeeded in reassuring the others. Or even herself. “Applejack?” The sad voice of her baby sister asked, breaking the trembling tension, “A-ah though we had won? So, why is this happenin’?” The farmer took a deep breath, “We did win, sugar cube. The sirens are done and lost all their magic,” She stood and crossed over to Applebloom, crouching down and placing a hand on the small girl's shoulder, “Yer safe now, darlin’.” The young girl's voice cracked, “It don’t feel like it and A-ah’m so sorry for how Ah acted during the battle of the bands… Ah don’t know what got into me… why ah’ve never been so angry and jealous in mah life and-,” A gentle finger over her mouth made Applebloom pause. The warm sibling love in her sister's forest-green eyes melted her guilt away. A small body next to Applebloom shot up and ran over to her own sister. Rarity made a sound of effort from the air leaving her lungs as a Sweetie Belle crashed into her, squeezing her arms around the fashionista's waist, “I-I’m sorry too!” “We all are!” Scootaloo agreed from her place in Rainbow Dash’s lap. Rainbow scooped the young girl up, “Don't be a sap, squirt! We already forgive you,” her voice cracked. She cleared her throat as she poorly covered up her watery eyes. The respective girls rejoiced with their sisters, yet a quiet and painful awkwardness consumed the air. It grew worse when silence drifted over them. The sounds of crying pain as two desperate confused voices instructed each other took over the room. The group continued to comfort each other in the ways they could as they waited. Slowly, the sounds of the makeshift operation quieted. The sounds of the night had taken over with the buzzing of crickets and early winter wind grazing through ferns. Applejack checked her phone, an hour had passed by… She had begun to think of checking in on the group upstairs. The farmer found she didn't need to as a pair of soft footsteps padded down the stairs. “Granny!” She said concern as she stood. Applejack removed her hat, “H-how is she?” Big Mac had stopped pacing the kitchen and stood in the entry of the living room. The older woman took a breath as she stopped at the bottom of the steps, “She’s… stable-ish. Still in a good bit of pain but there's some relief.” Applejack could sense there was more her grandmother had to say “…and?” The same orange-red ombre eyes that her Applebloom had gained looked back at her with sadness, “The relief she has is temporary. Ah’m not sure how long. But the poor girl is burstin’ with crazy magic- Goldie Apple’s books and help over the phone could only explain so much. She's gonna need professional help, and where she can get that… Ah ain't sure.” “What are we going to do?” Fluttershy’s meek voice cried with a hiccup. “I-I don't know, ‘Shy…” Rainbow Dash trailed, her brain coming up blank for solutions. “W-we don't have the proper magic or medical resources for Sunset’s condition and we don't know how to get it, t-this is awful!” The animal caretaker sobbed. Her doe-shaped eyes were overflowing with tears. Silence, once again, took over the room as the hopelessness hit the others. “She’s right, I’m afraid,” Rarity agreed, “Clearly, what’s happening is beyond our ability and knowledge. Whatever other solution we can come up with, I’m sure will only be temporary…” Rainbow Dash sprung from her seat, “Well, shit! We- we gotta do something! There has to be something we can do!” “Doesn’t Sunshim have that magical journal cell phone thingy?” Pinkie Pie suggested. The occupants of the room turned to her. “What does that have to do with anything?” Applejack asked, waiting for further elaboration. “Well... She talked about using a journal to communicate with another in her world. Remember? She was talking to Princess Twilight with it. That’s how she found out what the Sirens were. Maybe we can use the journal to contact Princess Twi and ask her how to fix Sunshim!” “Why kiss a goat blossomin’ horns! You’re a genius, Pinkie!” Applejack replied, impressed as she stomped her boot. “What did that even mean?” Rainbow Dash aimlessly questioned. “Yeah, I get that a lot,” Pinkie Pie said as if she was speaking obvious fact. “There's only one problem with that, Darling,” The fashionista started, “We don't know where the journal is. Who knows where Sunset has it stashed away…” “Maybe Twilight does?” Scootaloo suggested and Rainbow Dash tussled her hair, “Doesn't hurt to ask!” the athlete agreed. “We should find out as soon as possible. Gettin’ Sunset proper help needs to be done asap,” Applejack nodded before she turned to Granny Smith, “Can we go see her, granny?” “Of course- the little Twilight girl refuses to leave her side, so just go in small groups. I ain't wanna find out what happens if the fire-breathin' girl gets overwhelmed.” “Fire breathing?” Pinkie tapped a finger to her chin, “I don't remember Sunshim breathing fire?” “Must be new,” Granny Smith shrugged before nodding the girls to the stairs. Instead of questioning, the girls followed Applejack to the back guest room and decided they decided amongst themselves Rarity and the farmer would be first to enter the room. The old wooden door creaked open as quietly as Applejack could make it. When she first entered the space, her partner behind her, Twilight had her head buried in her arms as she leaned on the bed at Sunset’s side. Applejack almost couldn’t stand the sight of the flame-haired girl… her breathing was in a soft ragged pattern as her chest rose and fell with deep breaths. Her brows were slightly furrowed as beads of sweat rolled down her face- the only sense of solace was the wet towel clinging to her forehead. Red splotches were splattered across her pale, moist skin. Whether the sweat from her pores was from being overheated or illness, the farmer deemed it near impossible to tell. “Twi, darlin’?” Applejack kept her voice soft in the small. The indigo-haired head lifted slightly, and only violet eyes showed. Twilight's eyes were swollen and red. Dark circles of exhaustion and stress had laid under her eyes. Rarity appeared behind her, “How are you, and… and, Sunset?” Twilight shifted slightly off the bed, her arms curling around herself as an ivory hand with polished deep blue nails rested on her shoulder, “She’s… stabilized but possibly not for long. I’m sure Miss Smith told you her magic was running a muck,” Twilight pointed a finger to the ceiling. Both Rarity and Applejack gasped, there was a large burn mark of roasted wood above them, “Wh-what happened?” Applejack asked, finding herself breathless. “We made a wrong move trying to cool her down. She had been so physically hot the sheets were starting to smoke up. If it hadn't been for that woman Miss Smith knows… I don't know if we would have been as successful in relieving her of the corrupted magic as we were,” Twilight explained, her voice scratchy and quiet. “Corrupted magic, darling?” The bespeckled girl nodded, “The magic fire that shot out of her, was different from the magic at the fall formal but… it had all the signs of being corrupted: painful, black inhabiting it, distrucive…” “Painful? Well, I suppose that makes sense. Ah can imagine having the junk in ya can't feel nice,” Applejack said, mostly to herself. Twilight nodded, a sad and distant look on her face, “The flames had burst out through her mouth… there had so much fire, and… so hot,” her head lowered and her thumb rubbed over her wrapped-up palm, “It had caused her to scream.” Rarity and Applejack looked at each other. That had been the scream that shook the house, they had heard from downstairs… “I don't know how, yet. But I’m going to find a way to heal her. No matter what I have to do,” The scientist declared with quiet determination, her fists constricting in her lap. “Well, darlin’ we’ve got an idea on the first steps to doin’ that,” The cowgirl informed. Twilight’s eyes finally lifted and met Applejack’s. “What do you mean?” Rarity answered, “We believe the best option is to get in contact with Prin- with, what was the name? Equestria? They are fluent in magic. Someone over there should be able to advise us on what to do.” To their surprise and relief, Twilight nodded. There had been an unspoken tension that the researcher would reject the idea. The two girls were aware of Twilight’s touchy feelings with the princess counterpart in the equine world. Twilight’s response made them wonder if she knew they did, “If that's what we have to do to ensure Sunset’s health then that’s what we have to do.” “That’s good, darling,” Rarity assured, “Any chance you know where that journal thingy is?” Twilight seemed to think for a moment, “Not specifically… it’s most likely in her apartment.” “Perfect, we can head there tomorrow and do some duggin’ fer it.” Applejack confirmed, “The other girls are wanton’ to see Sunset too, ya alright with that sugar cube?” Twilight slowly shook her head. She looked at the patient, Sunset had seemed to fall more into rest as her labored breathing settled. “We’re gonna let the girl have some space,” Applejack and Rarity started to head to the door. Applejack paused with her hand on the round handle before turning to the lavender-skinned girl, “Sugarcube?” Violet eyes behind thick frames met emerald. “Make sure you get some rest tonight, alright?” The apple farmer advised. Twilight huffed in defeat, “I’ll try. Let’s just make sure we get that journal first thing tomorrow…” The girls nodded in confirmation before allowing the next three in. Applejack’s heart leaped as she heard Fluttershy let out a sob. “Darling?” Rarity asked, her hand resting on her partner's muscular back, “Do you think we’ll be able to help her?” The head of the shorter posh girl’s head rested in between Applejack’s shoulder pads, “Sunset… I’m very worried. She did not look well and not just in a feverish way…” Applejack turned and embraced the purple-haired girl, “Ah know… but it’s as Twi said. We’re gonna get her help and healed, no matter what.” Author's Note Are you sure about that Applejack? Just kidding...unless Strap in your seat belts, this rollercoaster is taking off >:) Act 2| Scorched - 11. Boiling PointTwilight Sparkle watched as the world outside zipped by the pickup truck’s window. It had taken every bit of her strength and better judgment to leave Sunset’s side. She was the only one who knew where the redhead's living space was and was the only one familiar with the place. Her mind swirled with so many worries and anxieties she had been rendered blank. As the city went by her mind's eye created a golden unicorn with flaming locks of hair running alongside the car. Mindlessly her hand reached out and her fingertips grazed the icy cold window as if to pet the creature only in her mind’s eye. The streets soon became more and more familiar as the fiery unicorn guided the vehicle until they came to a stop. The mythical creature of fire magic disappeared into the familiar townhome. “Is this the right place, sugar cube?” Twilight nodded as she un-clicked her seatbelt. She opened the car door and had to endure a small hop out of the tall truck before walking away. A raspy voice was heard from behind her saying, “Okay…Guess we'll just follow.” Two other car doors shut behind Twilight as she stepped up the porch and surfed through the keys of her chain, finding the one that belonged to Sunset Shimmer’s home. She had taken it from under the mat that day she found Sunset to be gone. “This is a pretty nice place,” Rainbow Dash commented as Twilight, Applejack, and herself entered. “Where do ya want us to start lookin’?” Applejack asked as her eyes scanned the apartment. Twilight let her feet carry her over to the stairs that lead to the bed loft. There were only so many places they could look and even fewer that she knew her partner would only be comfortable with. “You two head through that door,” she pointed to a door next to a wardrobe, “there are stairs that lead to the attic, she has a bunch of miscellaneous stuff up there. Doesn't hurt to look.” The two girls nodded and followed the instructions. As they passed through, the door was left open and as they ascended the stairs Twilight did the same up the shorter flight to the comfortable bed at the top of the loft pad. Despite knowing how important finding the journal as soon as possible was, the young genius found herself falling into the plush blue comforter. She breathed the blanket deeply. It smelled purely like Sunset: sunshine and strawberries. Twilight had laid there for a few many moments too long when a sudden constant vibration on a hard surface caught her attention. Her head shot up in surprise and whipped around looking for the source. She had to do a double take as her eyes caught sight of the very journal she was supposed to be looking for, jumping around on the small dresser. Twilight scrambled off the bed and over to the magical tome, she had never seen it vibrate as if it were receiving a phone call before. The vibrations stopped and Twilight thoughtlessly fixed her skewed glasses. She finally placed her hand over the journal, which practically flew open to the most recently used page. The hand- or rather, horn writing as Sunset referred to it, not dissimilar from her own was scribbled stressfully across two pages. ‘Dear Sunset Shimmer, I understand your desire to defeat the Sirens without side help- Yet, being in a world with so little magic I strongly encourage taking advantage of the aid Equesria or I can give you! Your friend, Princess Twilight Sparkle’ ‘Dear Sunset Shimmer, It’s been many days! Please let me know if all is well and that the girls and yourself are okay. A pony you can trust, Princess Twilight Sparkle’ The next message, the most recent, was the most fretful. ‘Sunset, please get back to me! It’s been much over a week- if another day passes by I will be opening and crossing the portal. A very worried friend, Twilight Sparkle.’ The scientist thought for a moment to not respond; but being a Twilight Sparkle herself, she knew all too well the stress and anxiety the equine one was going through. “Twi?!” Applejack’s country accent sounded loudly from the bottom of the loft steps, “Did ya find it darlin’?” “We didn’t find the journal thing but Sunset’s got a cool ass punching bag upstairs!” Rainbow Dash added with a shout. Amused, air blew out of Twilight’s nose at the athlete’s antics before she grabbed the journal and met the girls at the bottom of the steps, “I have it here. Turns out the Princess has been frantically trying to contact Sunny for days.” “Doesn't surprise me much, Ah gotta say. She was a bit of a worrywart, that one,” Applejack chuckled. “What are we waiting for? Let's tell her what's going on!” Rainbow Dash motioned for Twilight to open the book. “Should we wait till we’re with everyone else?” Twilight asked. She was stalling. She knew she was stalling. She knew it was wrong and held them back but something in her wasn't ready for this interaction. The farmer seemed to have sensed her hesitation and uncertainty, “Twilight, darlin’… Ah know you aren't keen on the princess, but I hope ya know that ain't one of us thinks her as better than ya.” Twilight looked at the blonde with a hint of disbelief. “Now, that's the honest truth when Ah says that. Ya both are amazing gals in your own ways and you… yuh’ve done something that ain't no one else has been able to. Ya changed Sunset Shimmer- made her happy, made the real one under all that hurt and muck shine through.” Nothing but truth, wisdom, and admiration shines in the forest-green eyes of the farmer. The soccer athlete smiled with a light laugh, “Yeah, and whatever player is controlling us all knows that seemed like a mission impossible to all of us. Surprised you didn't have to look up a walk-through.” Twilight laughed at that and pushed up her glasses as her cheeks heated bashfully. Rainbow Dash's smile fell, “And… and I’m really sorry for how I treated you… during the battle of the bands. We're friends and supposed to be welcoming and I- I was the opposite of that,” Her eyes of pink rubies met Twilight's, “I hope you can forgive me and we can be friends.” Twilight sniffled, suddenly feeling emotional. No group of people in her life had ever fought for her friendship like this. Her beautiful Sunset had been the exception, back before the fall formal when the fiery girl had fought to be by her side despite the dark magic becoming an obsession due to its influence… “Your sentiments are very appreciated. You… you weren't the only one that made uncharacteristic mistakes in the past weeks. I did as well, not just to all you girls but to Sunset too… and she never held that against me, or any of you. I would be wrong if I did the opposite of her example. So, I hope and would like to be friends too.” Twilight smiled, grateful for this moment. She then sat on the sofa and picked up the spare pen on the thrifted coffee table. The girls agreed, joining her in the comfy living room. A meow of a cat interrupted them. Twilight froze with surprise, “M-magma?” The orange tabby appeared with a swishing tail. He meowed again before rubbing himself against Applejack’s boot, making her giggle. Twilight scratched the under of Magma’s chin as he joined her on the couch, “I’m sorry, Maggie! I-I should've remembered to come back for you!” Rainbow Dash laughed at the farmer’s giggle before saying, “I forgot Sunset has a cat!” “Me too,” Applejack said, reaching down and petting the feline, “Poor little guy.” The rainbow-haired girl nodded in agreement and plopped down on the old sofa, brushing her hand over the cat’s silky fur. Twilight took a deep breath as she held the pen up and stared at the new empty page. “Hey,” Twilight turned to the raspy voice who took her attention. Rainbow Dash gave her an encouraging smile, “You got this.” The indigo-haired girl nodded, the new courage flowing through guided her hand, “Dear Princess Twilight…” Magenta hooves paced back and forth on new, polished crystal floors. “Twilight…” The familiar voice of her little brother nagged, “I’m sure they are okay.” The princess passed by the large table for the umpteenth time, “How could you possibly know that!” Spike popped a red gem into his mouth and chewed, “I trust the girls! Plus, Sunset Shimmer is a power mage. I’d say she’s the closest to you I’ve ever seen, remember, the whole Canterlot High forest thing?” Princess Twilight sighed and looked at the mirror portal, “I do… but, why would she ignore my messages? Why would she not let me know everything on their side is okay? The sirens are not exactly easy to ward off. Even, Starswirl had so much trouble he had to ban them to a magicless world!” Her pacing quickened as her thoughts ran rampant. Spike sat up, trying to think of a way to quell her anxiety, “Maybe they threw a celebratory party after and are resting! I mean there’s a Pinkie Pie with them!” The baby dragon relaxed as Princess Twilight paused to hum, “It’s not exactly unplausible… still, maybe I should open the portal to check! That’s better than finding them when it’s too late!” Before Spike could respond or Princess Twilight could enact her plan, the very book she had been obsessing over finally glowed and shook with an oncoming message. She raced over, her wings had flapped against her back in impatience before finally flipping the book open to the page of the new message. The dragon across the table watched as frantic eyes zoomed across and down the old yellow-tinted page. He observed as her face turned from panicked anticipation to confusion and finally into concentration as books suddenly flew into the room with a sparkling magenta aura. “What is it?” Spike asked. Princess Twilight used her magic to start flipping through multiple pages of the book, “It’s a message from my counterpart in the human world…” she mumbled. Spiked hopped down from his crystalized chair, “Oh? Is that good or bad?” The Princess of Friendship’s eyes went back and forth between pages, “I’m not exactly sure… the sirens are defeated but apparently the sirens have done something to Sunset's magic- rendering her, ill?” “Soooo,” the young reptile dragged out, “What does that mean?” The purple mage set the books she had been surfing through down and levitated another dozen into the room, “I- I’m not sure. I haven't heard of her condition: firebreathing, hot to the touch, incapacitated… I’ve never heard of the happening to a pony!” “Maybe she’s a dragon like me!” Spike suggested enthusiastically. Princess Twilight rolled her eyes, “She’s not a dragon, Spike. I’m sure Princess Celestia would have told me if her former magic study prodigy were a dragon.” “Ugh-!” The mare grunted, letting the books fall, “I’m afraid none of these work!” She tapped a hoof to her chin, “I wonder if it’s a curse or some spell of dark magic… in which both subjects are out of my expertise!” She then trotted back to the journal and floated a quill pen over to begin her reply to the girls in another world. “What are gonna tell them?” Spike asked, standing on his toes to look over her. “I'll be doing as much research as needed to find out what's happening and how to stop it- I just need time to do so,” The Princess explained as ink scratched out her words onto paper. Spike kept his concern to himself for a moment before his voice came out quiet and cautiously, “If she’s going through all those uncommon symptoms… Do you think they have time?” “I…I don't know Spike,” She replied with her voice just as quiet. After a moment, she perked up and turned to him, “That’s why we need to work as fast as we can to figure this out,” her face gained a smile as she looked at him, “I trust I have my number one assistant to help me ensure this task?” Spike nodded and gave a salute, “We’re on the case!” Boiling, searing, blistering, and electrifying pain completely consumed every inch of her body. Her blood blew bubbles underneath her skin. Her nervous system stung and sent bolts of agony through her veins. Her bones creaked together and hissed at any movement making her cry for just a moment of release from the extricating torture happening within herself. ‘Please! Please! Help! Stop this!’ her voice begged inside her head. Only the cackling of a power-crazed siren met her calls for help. “You’ll never escape me, precious Sunset! This is your fate and now you're mine!” ‘No. No, Please anything but that!’ She felt her sanity crackle under the pressure, ‘Anything but that damn lunatic! I- I can’t take her anymore!’ Suddenly, trapped in the dark red void of her own mind, fire burst all around her as she huddled her body together, she clutched her head, and pulled at her hair as she floated in the hellish space. A hand on her shoulder grabbed her, its sharp fingers cutting into her skin. She was whipped around and a red-skinned demon of fire with leather bat wings grinned wickedly at her with wide black eyes, “Can you take ME then?! Poor. Little. Sunny!” The creature laughed in her fear-stricken face, “Look upon me! Look at what you truly are!” “-unny!” The tormented girl shook her head in rejection as her tears burned away. Her throat suddenly felt as though it had been scorched from the inside. The demon laughed again as a memory she didn't know she held appeared like a movie. There she was- in a large storage space attacking her friends. Throwing fire and rawr’s at them as they screamed in terror and begged her to stop. A sob attempted to escape her but only the sound of a cough and smoke left her mouth. “Sunset!” “Ice! I need ice!” The creature claiming to be her snickered in her ear, “I told you. You’re a monster.” The blood-red space of fire swirled around her playing every horrible deed she had ever done. Sneaking behind the princess’s back, throwing a tantrum, disobeying, bullying, blackmail, cheating- the list felt it would never stop. She had felt this before. It always sat at the back of her mind. Sunset Shimmer hated herself. She hated her past and what she had allowed herself to become. Why could she have never just listened to Princess Celestia?! “Congratulations,” she said bitterly to herself, “You're a disappointment.” The molten hot gas of the sun raptured through her. Her eyes split open, yet Sunset Shimmer could only see flames of red and black flashing past her vision. She could feel her scream as blazes flew through her throat. After a moment, that felt like ten years, the flames dispersed, leaving their mark on the wall, the bed headboard, and the ceiling. Her body relaxed, her back coming back down to bed. Sunset lay numbly as no thoughts coursed through her, smoke and ember debris flowed out of her agape mouth. “S-sunset?” a familiar voice appeared in a worried question, “Your eyes are open… are you awake?” It took a lot of effort as Sunset’s eyes slowly moved an inch or two. The blurry sight of purple hovered over her. “Here, I’m going to put this ice in your mouth, okay?” The freezing sensation of a small cube slid on her tongue and made her entire mouth and throat tingle. As her taste buds realized what was on them, they cried and begged for more- her body joining as the cooling sensation canceled out the blazing pain. Soon, the ice had melted to small enough that Sunset swallowed. “More…” Her voice rasped out from her scorched esophagus. The person in the room with her complied and gave her more ice until her body deemed itself satisfied and accepting of just water. A cold rug was placed over her eyes before being wiped away. The room became clear to her. It was an old small room with a wooden ceiling and floors. The wallpaper was an antique yellow with red apples and hearts sprinkling it. The one window had open pink curtains and showcased there was snow falling gently outside where a landscape of an apple orchard sat. She was able to see she had been dressed in a large black t-shirt with a rainbow lighting bolt on it. Another cold rag, encapsulating ice was laid on her forehead. She sighed gratefully at the relieving feeling. Twilight Sparkle smiled at her from the side of the bed, holding the ice pack securely, “Hi,” she whispered. Sunset found her passageway too raw to speak, instead, she offered a tired small smile and her hand weakly found the other girls to show her gratitude. “Don't worry, Sunny. You won't be like this for long,” Twilight said and when she received a quizzical stare she elaborated, “Well, there’s not much magically we can do on our side to cure you… so, we contacted Princess Twilight, about what to do and she’s doing research. Sorry, I kind of went into your apartment without permission to get the journal…” A small chuckle escaped the fiery-haired girl. Her eyes started to blink as exhaustion began to retake over. Twilight continued to softly apply the icey cold rag to the pale amber face. She paused as Sunset suddenly opened her arms. The girl looked so frail and tried, worse than Twilight had ever thought possible. Tears built up in Twilight’s eyes. Whether it was from relief to see her partner awake and have some sense of relief and being okay or from seeing her partner so ill and weakened… the inventor wasn't sure. Her breath hitched as she sunk into the mattress where her girlfriend's arms loosely wrapped around her. Quiet tears left Twilight's eyes. That had been the first time they had laid together since Sunset had been taken from her. For a day or two, she had been scared she would never get this moment again. A soft kiss was placed on her cheek and when Twilight raised her eyes to look at her partner, the teal eyes had blinked shut. The indigo-haired girl recaptured her grip on the ice rag and continued to message it where she thought was needed on the molten hot girl’s body before she also slipped away into sleep in what had been days. Author's Note Hiiiiiiii! I am so excited to share this arc! I hope y'all are excited too! As always thank you for reading, and thoughts, concerns, and theories for what I'm making poor Sunny go through are welcome! (Sorry Sunset, I love you <3)
9. All Magic Comes With A PriceShining Armour cradled the unconscious flame-haired teen and put her in the back of the undercover car. Sunset had been dressed in a magenta satin sleeveless top that came up to the base of her neck with a sparkly mid-thigh form-fitted skirt. Dark tights lay underneath a pair of knee-high lace-up platform boots. Despite not being fully awake, she had flinched at every touch other than Twilight's. A spare blanket that Twilight's sister-in-law had left in the car was placed over the pained girl. After Sunset Shimmer was secured the group raced to the top of the tallest hill. It looked over the entire amphitheater while still being close enough to be heard through loudspeakers. The first verse of the Siren's song came to its final malicious lyrics. The vehicle owner flipped a switch inside the car, and the speakers buzzed, ready to emit sound to the world. Twilight didn't think she could do it, but she stood alongside the band—not as a manager or a piano player but as a singer. After everything that evil mustard-colored fish had done to her, her friends, and her girlfriend, Twilight had never felt more ready to face them head-on and take them down. The new lead singer looked down to her new attire, it being something she never saw for herself. But clearly, Rarity knew what she was doing. A long-sleeved, high-necked navy-blue top with glimmering stars that looked like the night sky were all over the top. Her skirt matched and was midthigh cupped with subtle ruffles. A belt of delicate chains and charms of silver stars and moons hung around her waist and dangled down the skirt. Her boots reached just above the knee and were black leather. Her hair was also down and wavy from the wind. Her eyes fluttered away taking in her friend's own performing outfits. Rainbow Dash was in a leather red tube top with buckles at the top, baggy dark jeans, and chunky black boots with yellow lighting bolts. Fluttershy was wearing a sparkly green heart-shaped necklined dress that reached her upper thighs and fluttering fabric hung from the skirt. A neon purple corset with matching butterflies was attached to it. Her boots are a matching sparkling green to her dress with more purple butterflies attached to midcalf platform boots. Applejack had on a light apple-red cowgirl hat with a denim sparkly corset and matching skirt with pleated ruffles starting at the hips and stopping midthigh. Her shoes are golden cowgirl boots with fishnets covering her exposed legs. Rarity, in true fashion, had on a two-piece of royal blue. Her top had large ruffled puffed sleeves. White gems decorated the ending hems of the sleeves and the top. The neckline was a low scoop and decorated with large diamond-like gemstones. Her upper thigh skirt ended with light blue small feathers. More small gemstones were scattered over the skirt, glittering in the moonlight as her platform ankle-stepped pumps ended the ensemble. Pinkie Pie was in a hot pink suit with a heart-shaped neckline and multiple bright colors of yellow, blue, and dark pink ruffled fabric creating a large heart on her chest. The suit ended in shorts that ended at her upper thighs and more ruffly fabric hung from her waist. Decorations of gemmed blue hearts on the hips looked like they were holding up the loose fabric. Dark pink tights ran down her legs and led to high calf boots of the color dark blue. Twilight didn't care to waste any more time. The sirens had begun to… evolve. Red sound waves encapsulated the crowd as the trio of girls levitated, and transformations took form. Twilight Sparkle’s lips parted as she took in a breath, ready to sing. She hesitated- her nerves had settled in. She was a scientist, not a performer. The adrenaline dissipated and was replaced with tremble-inducing terror as hundreds of eyes would be turned to her at the top of the hill. If she was even good enough to take power from the monstrous girls and help her friends save everyone. The girls floating above the stage floor sprouted transparent webbed wings and long, scaled tails. She was running out of time. She had to get over this sudden fear. Her peers, her newfound friends, her teachers, and her Sunset Shimmer, were all on the line! Her train of thought crashed as the instruments behind her bolted with sound. The singing voices of her friends surrounded her and filled the amphitheater's space, causing the sirens to pause in shock and gathering the attention of the hypnotized crowd. Twilight’s head turned to the resounding voice of the lead guitarist. A sky-blue face of confidence and encouragement smiled back at the indigo-haired girl. Rainbow Dash nodded, giving Twilight the knowledge they were there, together and to win together. She no longer had to think about it. Not a second later, she found herself singing and moving to the music, as courage and pleasant electricity coursed through her. Six voices all came together, their instruments, their rejoicing of Friendship all tangled together in harmony. The girls with her started glowing as they played their instruments harder, Pinkie Pie ecstatically banging on her drums. Fluttering magic butterflies encouraged Fluttershy to debut a small tambourine solo which led to Rainbow Dash joining her excitedly as equine ears appeared. She shredded the strings of her electric guitar in celebration. Twilight felt herself lift off the ground by a foot as the surreal yet amazing feeling of magic flooded through her from the girls standing by her. She gasped from the tickling yet delightful feeling of a spiraled horn and fluffy ears appeared. Adagio scowled down at them from the other side of the field as she grabbed the fiery ruby at the base of her neck, “Fine. The Rainbooms want a real battle of the bands?” She flew higher into the sky, a deep and dangerous glower contorting her face. “Then, let’s battle,” The Siren leader said, her tone making it known her sentence was a threat. The Sirens retook the crowd's attention, their eyes immediately being consumed by a nasty green. It only took one line. The Sirens sang their challenge and as soon as they declared they would finish off the opposing band, their only obstacle- Red shot out in sound waves to each other's rubies. Adagio Dazzle grew a wicked manic grin as her true form of a dragon-like sea creature appeared in the air, hovering in wait of command by the trio. The Rainbooms paused in shock as they took in what they were looking at and the situation they were in as the three monstrous creatures swam through the air and toward them. The band refused to falter, resuming their sound of music causing pastel rainbow sounds to shoot out and ward off the scaled monsters. The true siren forms swam back around in another attempt to attack, Rarity intensified her playing, notes of defensive diamonds protected her from a purple siren. Fluttershy danced in the air as transparent pink butterflies swirled around her before they hurtled at the blue creature swimming at her. Twilight’s eyes left the amazing sight just as she noticed the yellow beast of the Equestrian sea rushing directly at her. Only Twilight had no instrument to defend herself like the other’s. Her instincts took control as she let out a battle cry of a belted sturdy note. Again, the eldest siren growled with a snarl at her. She opened her mouth as she watched a wall of magenta and white stars rush at her. A sharp note was belted and the other two sirens joined her side, letting out more sharp singing. The intense sound caused Twilight to cover her ears as red sound waves pushed her back. To her surprise, anger rushed through her as she scowled back at the singing monster. The trio of sea beasts doubled down as they pushed more of the painful notes out of their lungs. The powerful waves of sound forced all six girls back. Twilight braced herself, trying to fight the urge to collapse as blood rushed to her fragile ears. The brace had been futile as the six girls continued to be pushed down by the red magic of dark music. They all found themselves on the ground, strapless instruments forced out of their hands. At first, Twilight heard nothing, not static and not the grass blowing underneath her palms. Then a high pitch caused her to flinch before her hearing returned in muffles. She could hear her name coming from a male voice. Her brother. Soon, she was enveloped in his arms as he guarded her from the three domineering monsters smiling maliciously above them. “W-what do we do?” Fluttershy’s slightly trembling voice asked the same question running through her mind. The monsters grinned, showing off their sharp, shark-like teeth. Twilight hung her head as the biggest feeling she hated consumed her, “I don’t know…” A pair of black boots stepped in front of her, taking her breath away. Twilight’s violet eyes followed up the knee-high boots and up to scarlet flaming hair. Despite the standing girl not facing her, Twilight could see the defensive anger on Sunset Shimmer’s face. Not rage. Not fury. But the protective strength of blazing fire for her loved ones. Yet, Twilight Sparkle could see the large bags under her eyes from the angle she was looking up. Sunset brought the fallen microphone to her lips. She pointed at their foes. “You’re never gonna bring me down!” Her warm expensive voice sang out. Her voice echoed through the entire field, stealing the show. Sunset’s shoulders broadened as she growled, “You’re never gonna break this part of me.” A challenge spoken by the unicorn-turned-human. Threatened. Promised. The redhead turned behind her and smiled at the bespeckled girl on the ground. She reached down and offered a hand to her. Relief, happiness, and a new courage flowed through Twilight Sparkle as she accepted Sunset’s hand. The two girls stood together, facing the sirens. The corrupted trio had lost their smile of malice and sneered at the couple. Sunset pointed at them and began to sing her rebellion Twilight joined her with the same defiant smile. The rest of the Rainbooms joined them. Smiling, singing, and playing their instruments against the new weary-looking sirens. The sea monsters recollected themselves and started a new charge. Their song of friendship grew Sunset reached her hand up to the sky, Twilight following suit. As soon as their hands touched the same purifying wave of purple and red flew out across the field and crowd. The students in attendance seemed to de-zombify. The human forms of the sirens seemed to leave their trance as their eyes lost their sinister red glow. More and more magic of the Rainbooms friendship gathered and Sunset found her feet lifting from the ground with an orange glow to undergo the same pony-up as her friends. Twilight gleamed, she had never felt so in tune and secure, not only within herself but with the people and friends she was with. They all joined Sunset in the air, a rainbow of light beaming from them and into the gloomy clouds. Twilight gasped in awe as a glorious unicorn with wings made of stars reared in the clearing of the clouds. The sirens cowered as a disastrous fate of pure magic of friendship and light hurtled at them. They were engulfed in the swirling light, their only defense being their arms to protect their bodies. When the light sparkled into the air and the dust settled the hypnotic songstresses were slumped to the stage ground and were nothing but simple human beings. The siren leader let out a scream of despair as the vibrant red gem connected to her black choker shattered into small pieces on the ground. Her younger sisters watched the same thing happen to their own gemstones, only they felt no need to scream alongside their anguish-stricken sister. Adagio’s singing voice escaped her in a desperate attempt to regain some power, the attempt was fruitless as nothing but scratchy, deaf-toned notes left her vocal cords. Her breathing picked up, and so many emotions ran through her- grief, hate, and resentment. Yet, numbness for the crisis the siren had then found herself in was consuming her the most. She desperately gathered all the shards of red before hastily running off the stage as she heard cheers to The Rainbooms and angry threats at her. Aria and Sonata quickly followed as random food and fruits almost hit them. From the hilltop, the girls cheered and hugged each other. Before Twilight could envelop Sunset (who was still looking at the stage with an unreadable expression) in a hug, her brother reached the lavender-skinned girl first. He picked her up in a large, strong hug as pride radiated from him, “That’s my little sister!” he placed her back to the ground, which she had to rebalance herself before giggling. “I’m so amazed and proud of you Twily!” Shining Armor announced as he rubbed her head, sending her bangs astray. “Thanks, Shiny!” She replied with the same feeling of pride for herself and her friends flowed through her. “That was freaking awesome!” Rainbow shouted, punching the air with excitement. Pinkie Pie did a cartwheel with confetti exploding from her hair, “Yay! I HAVE TO THROW A ‘We’re-totally-awesome-and-magical-and-made-the-sirens-run-away” PARTY!” The girls laughed at the party girls' antics. The only voice missing was the warm honey of Sunset’s. Before Twilight could redirect her attention to the amber-skinned girl another voice appeared. “Rainboom’s rule!” Flash Sentury’s voice cheered and he appeared over the hill. Before anyone could reply a cry of pain stopped everyone's motions. Twilight’s head shot to the source, Sunset had dropped to the ground. Her breathing was irregular as her body curled in on itself. “Sunset!” Twilight Sparkle shouted with worry as she ran over to the distressed redhead. The former unicorn was trembling like a leaf as she gasped from the agony in her bones. Twilight bent down to her side and noticed Sunset’s right leg was growing the angry red of crimson out of her tall boot and across her skin. Apprehension of what was happening to her girlfriend consumed her, “S-sunny?” She asked as she placed her hand on Sunset’s exposed arm. Twilight shot her hand back and yelped from sudden stinging pain. Her lavender palm was steaming and shaking from a boiling heat. “Sh-she’s so hot to the touch!” Twilight informed her friends as they crowded around, anxiety and worry replacing their feeling of victorious joy. Sunset’s fingers dug into the dirt and grass below as her body fought against the torture of pain boiling her blood and setting her bones and joints ablaze. Not a moment later, the fight was lost as she lost consciousness and fell the rest of the way onto the grass. Rainbow Dash cursed in panic, “We gotta get her to the hospital!” Twilight looked at the ‘sleeping’ partner's face, though it was far from peaceful sleep as her amber face of light red freckles was contorted in pain and her breath came out of her parted lips ragged and shallow. Her skin was pale and sickly, the warm amber had turned an ashy sisal. Flash Sentry dropped down on the other side of the redhead, “What happened to her?” Twilight’s hand shook in pain. Her brother appeared and poured water from a bottle onto a rag before handing it to her, “It won't do much, but it's better than nothing.” The girl wrapped the wet rag around her blistering hand, “The sirens, they had taken her and done something to turn her into the beast from a few months ago! I don’t how!” The blue-haired male hesitated a hand over Sunset’s skin, “How do we pick her up? I can feel the heat radiating off her, feels like opening an oven.” “Is it safe to take her to the hospital?” Pinkie Pie suddenly asked. “What do you mean?” Rarity asked in reply. The curly pink-haired girl shuffled, “Well, she's from another world…” “Yes, but she emancipated, so the government knows about her…right?” Rainbow answered. “Maybe but… she’s technically a different species and full of magic! Doctors would ask questions about that, right?” Pinkie pointed out. Silence filled the air. Despite the heat boiling her hand, ice ran through Twilight. Pinkie Pie was right. They couldn't take a girl with boiling hot and red patch-growing skin and whatever magically else might be going on internally to a very human, no-magic hospital with questions and access to detectives. Sunset let out a painful-sounding cough, dark red trailing from her mouth and onto the green grass. “We have to do something! We can’t let her suffer like this!” Twilight said in a fret. Fluttershy's breathing picked up as tears built in her eyes. “We could take her to Sweet Apple Acres,” Applejack offered. “Huh?” Rainbow Dash said. “Granny was a nurse back in the day for some odd years, she might be able to help without exposing Sunset,” The farmer explained. “It’s better than nothing,” Flash agreed, “but how are we gonna pick her up to get her there?” Shining appeared on the same side as Flash, handing him a corner of the blanket from before, “Here, put this under her. We’ll use it to lift her in the truck safely.” Applejack had started to run off to the parking lot, “Ah’ll pull mah truck around!” Flash nodded and did as told as he worked the blanket under the side Sunset was lying on before settling the rest on the ground. Twilight, Shining Armour, and Flash carefully tipped her onto the blanket. Despite their gentle and slow handling, Sunset cried out in pain. It did not take another minute before a big older red pickup truck pulled up beside them. Applejack got out as Rarity opened the back side door, preparing to make the in-pained girl as comfortable as possible. The strong farming girl joined the three and grabbed one of the corners of the blanket-acting gurney. Sunset cried out again and Twilight offered words of reassurance, though she wasn’t sure the girl could hear her. Smoke soon began to float from the blanket the more they gained distance from the ground. Eventually, they all succeeded in raising her fully up and into the backseat with little trouble. Yet every whimper and cry of pain from the fiery-haired girl made Twilight’s heart jump and cry. As soon as they got the girl secured in the backseat of the large vehicle Twilight hopped up and joined the unconscious girl in the back before she turned to her brother. “Want me to let mom know what's going on?” Shining asked. “Can you keep magic and monsters out? I… I want to let Mom and Dad know about it all soon, but… they should hear it from Sunset and me,” Twilight explained. Shining nodded, “Alright, I'll fill them in as much as I can and then meet you at the farm.” Twilight reached down and hugged her brother, “Thank you, Shiny. For everything.” “Anytime, Twily, I'll always be on your side,” Shining assured her, his head resting on her shoulder. As they pulled apart Applejack opened the driver's side door, “Yah ready darlin’? I'm not sure how long my car seat is gonna last before it sets on fire.” Twilight nodded before waving one last goodbye to her older brother before the truck started up soon after. The driver shifted the gears and Rainbow Dash, with a distraught Fluttershy hooked to her side, walked up to the driver's window, “We’ll meet you at Sweet Apple’s. Pinkie’s sister is here and agreed to drive us.” The red coating on the skin of Sunset’s leg was spreading further up. Twilight observed the slight lift of the magenta shirt, exposing a small sliver of her stomach. Instead of the usual amber skin, it was now crimson. Sunset continued to fight for steady breathing as her hand gripped the blanket, ember sparks appearing from under the grip. “We need to hurry,” Twilight urged the two girls in the front seats. Rarity nodded with determination to help her friend. “Couldn't agree more,” Applejack stated as she stepped on the gas. Author's Note Buckle in We've got a painful ride planned. Also happy late holidays!! Comments and concerns welcome
Act 1| Dark songs - 1. Scarlet StarsThe usual alarm clock blared its repeating screech to wake up the fiery-haired owner in the early hours of the morning. It was the official mark of Fall break being complete and the winter half of the semester beginning. After the Fall Formal, the month of October passed quickly. Usually, the months had tended to drag by in this world, but, Sunset Shimmer found having a person and friends to constantly be with, made her time occupied and joyful. That Halloween was the first one she had ever enjoyed or even participated in. Usually in this world, she ignored the fall tradition along with other holidays. Partially in this world’s version of Nightmare Night, she locked herself in her home after leaving a few bowls of candy. This year her group of new friends did a group costume of something called, Power People, they were some sort of superhumans with powers. Sunset didn't care much about dressing up and gathering sweet treats from strangers, she was content with just tagging along, but after much coaxing from her friends and especially her partner, she agreed. Twilight was the character, ‘Masked Matter-horn,’ and the redhead was assigned the Mane-iac. She knew that was the villain, she was iffy at first but when her adorkable girlfriend went on a tirade about how she shipped the two characters and how they made an ‘enemies to lovers’ trope, Sunset couldn't say no. There was also the fun that she was in a band now! Before the fall break the Principal’s announced a ‘Musical Showcase’ to raise funds and community spirit. Sunset was immediately interested and suggested doing something with Twilight when the girl revealed she had skills on the piano. That turned into a full band with her friends when Rainbow Dash got them together. Either way, she was excited to show off her skills, especially when she played a bit in front of her friends and their jaws dropped. The former unicorn raised herself out of the sheets, her feline friend meowing lazily at her before yawning and closing his eyes back to slumber. Excitement ran through her veins as she observed the pink and gold dawn. It wasn't an unfamiliar feeling for her to be excited to return to school after break. After all, she loved school and learning. Though, in the past, her excitement was sourced from a bad place. One of getting the chance to try new intimidation and controlling tactics. Sunset hated her past and the knowledge of her old reasons to be looking forward to school. She took a deep breath and exhaled in an attempt to dispel the intense guilt she felt. It had succeeded, if only a little. This time it was different- she reminded herself. Her excitement was caused by something positive. Her friends, the five girls who chose to give her a chance. Even after she had been the reason they broke apart in previous years. Sunset was grateful for their forgiveness. There was another reason why she was giddy while getting ready for the first day back into the educational system. Her favorite person to ever grace her life. Twilight Sparkle. Her first friend, her best friend, and her girlfriend. The event of the fall formal made her realize the mental toll the toxic prestigious school and its bullies had left her. She quickly joined Canterlot High after. Sunset didn't think of herself as a mare to fall in love fast. But the human girl entered the fray and never gave up on befriending the ex-mean girl. Now every time Sunset saw the indigo-haired scientist, her heart swelled into a lovey-dovey balloon. Just thinking about the girl made her smile. While the redhead blushed thinking about her best friend, she worked on zipping up her chunky combat boots- doing so had gotten easier compared to when she first tried with the talons at the ends of her fingers. She tugged on her high-waisted black jeans that had a zip of fire running across the sides. They were an awesome find she snagged while thrift shopping with Rarity. According to the fashionista, it was a great way to find reusable fabrics and old clothes that she could bring back to life. Before she opened the front door, her orange tabby that appeared on her porch one night, Magma, brushed himself against her calf. Sunset reached down and scratched his back. He arched and purred into the satisfying feeling. At least, he enjoyed her new attributes. Right…that. Sunset had tried to ignore it and avoid looking at the curse of dark magic. How turning into a she-demon had affected and changed her physically. When she had first been turned from unicorn to human, the canine teeth in her mouth had annoyed her but she would take those back compared to the sharp, large fangs resting behind her lips. They had punctured her tongue and gums many times, to the point she had to buy antibiotic mouthwash and honey to help heal the small, painful wounds. There were also her pupils and iris shaped to a point instead of the human round iris, luckily it hadn’t affected her vision. She considered getting contacts to cover her abnormality but she had trouble so far getting them in with her talons. Sunset also hadn't noticed until later that her ears were pointed like elves. Fortunately not too large but enough that she kept them hidden under her thick hair. Magma meowed happily in thanks to her as Sunset pulled her hands away. She paused as she stared at her amber hand and her eyes followed up her fingers and to the scarlet tips of her sharp fingers. Ultimately, she liked to think that she didn't mind the changes left behind by the dark magic. But deep down they did. It reminded her of the pain that turning and being the she-demon was. Being trapped in the demon had brought everything dark with her to the surface. The only thing she could feel and think was hate. Hate for her losses. Hate for those who failed to understand and love her. Hate for her parents… and the princess of the sun. Hate for the ponies that bullied, demeaned, and ostracized her. All the painful memories of those bullies and the Princess who was tired of her having trouble with being bullied and not finding any foals to get along with, something Sunset couldn't help! Her painful memories of her parent's emotional neglect and harsh words. There was a difference between Princess Celestia and her parents in her heart. She no longer completely blamed the sun goddess, she forgave her. After all, Sunset had betrayed and failed her in the end. Her mother and father on the other hand… never cared about her and that fact stung. She hoped she would never have to see them again but she cried at the possibility that they hoped the same. Despite all the pain that had turned her into a crazy megalomaniac, she was grateful she had people who supported and cared about her enough to bring her down from the overwhelming pain. Her friends, her cat (who had found his way to the school that night by himself apparently), her girlfriend, and even Principal Celestia. Another meow and a tap from a paw on her leg brought her out of her thoughts. Sunset looked at the clock on her phone. The time showed she had plenty to spare but not enough that she liked. Sunset gave one last goodbye kiss to Magma before checking his water and food supply and dipping out the door. The redhead hopped on her trusty mechanical stead and sped through the ran-down neighborhood in the city to her school. When she pulled up to the stop light a block from the school an engine revved beside her. Sunset looked beside her and through the tint of her shielded helmet, she met a navy blue sports car. A mischievous smirk grew on her lips. Flash Sentry. Her ex-boyfriend, turned, a good friend- not without turmoil to clean through; in which Sunset was glad he was in the forgiving boat. She made her bike roar in response and as the light turned green she did not waste a second taking off. Sunset laughed and she heard the boisterous engine of the male's speedy car catching up with her. Her adrenaline spiked in the best way, making her imagine that was what it would feel like to be zipping through the sky in Equestria. The two drove neck and neck before the two-lane turned into one. Flash accepted his fate and got behind the redhead after an engine-revving battle to be in front. The two pulled into their usual parking spots in the student lot. Flash Sentry stepped out and threw on his backpack while Sunset shook her red and gold hair as she pulled her helmet off. “That’s one hell of a ride, Shimmer. How’d you get it again?” Flash asked as he inspected the red flamed and black motorcycle for the thousandth time. Sunset grew a prideful smile as she threw her new black shoulder bag on, “Twilight and I built it together 'cause she’s a genius.” The blue-haired boy followed her as she began the walk to the school's front doors, “That’s pretty awesome! You guys are gonna need to build me one.” Sunset gave a sarcastic chuckle, “Heh, yeah? You're gonna have to pay up, buttercup.” As their fellow peers passed by Sunset received no glares. It had been that way since the Fall Formal, people simply passed by like nothing had happened as if she hadn't been a tyrannical bully that ruled over harshly at one point. She felt as though she stood in the inbetween, not hated yet also not liked. Sunset found that she was perfectly content with that. “Sunset!” the voice of an angel called. The former unicorn turned her head to the sound and a large smile blossomed immediately. Twilight Sparkle practically fell out of her mother's dark purple van. The girl had her hair in a half ponytail with the rest of her free hair falling down her back. Her hair was also wavy that morning. Sunset learned her hair was naturally wavy and Twilight tended to straighten it so it would go in a bun for her uniform easier. When the redhead voiced that she loved the waves she noticed the girl began to leave it natural a lot more often. She wore a light blue blouse with short puffy sleeves and a magenta bow tie. Her high-waisted pleaded skirt was dark purple with tiny starbursts all over it that reached her mid-thigh. Her shoes were a pair of black Mary Jane’s with mid-thigh white socks under them. It was one of her favorite outfits on Twilight- something the indigo-haired girl knew. Sunset waved to the light gray-skinned woman who waved back at her with a kind smile. “See ya later, Shimmer,” Flash chuckled with a knowing tone as he watched the counterpart of the princess he crushed on run up to the redhead. As Princess Twilight, he found her counterpart pretty but he knew she was with Sunset and he was so happy his friend had found someone to be happy with. Sunset gave a crook smile as a goodbye before turning back to the prettiest creature she had ever seen. A sound of impact escaped her as the smaller figure enveloped her in a strong hug. “Hi, Sunnybun!” Twilight greeted as she gleamed up at the taller girl. Sunset smiled down at the scientist, “Hey you, how's your morning been?” The girls pulled apart, reluctantly, before making their way up the front steps. Sunset felt her hand itch for Twilight’s but, her girlfriend had voiced her shyness for public affection. They weren't open but not closed either. Their classmates already knew they were together due to their passion after Sunset turned back to human at the formal. But the younger had simply told Sunset she needed to get to know the school better, and Sunset understood. After the venomous school, Twilight had been bullied relentlessly in, Sunset empathized with her girlfriends caution. She was also too shy to let her parents and family know they were anything more than best friends as their knowing of her orientation alone made her feel uncomfortable. Sunset had a harder time understanding that but she chalked it up the culture difference. In Equestria, it didn't matter who or what gender your special pony was, but in the human world very much had a weird strict view of it. Something she would never understand but she, of course, would wait till her girlfriend was secure enough to announce what they were. “My morning was okay. How about you?” Twilight replied as they reached Sunset’s locker. Her locker was the closest to the front doors, it had become usual for them to stop there, and then stop at Twilight’s, which was closest to the main office. The redhead spun in her code and opened the metal storage, it had pictures of Twilight and a group photo of her friends on the inside of the door. The high shelf had her binders and notebooks, along with a spare pair of headphones and a bag of sour strawberry candy. She placed her bag on the small hangar and grabbed her needed textbooks and school supplies for her first set of classes. “Same thing for me,” Sunset answered, “what’s up?” she asked when she saw Twilight pouting. “Are you sure? You look tired.” Twilight commented with a pleading look in her eyes. Sunset recalled her trouble of falling asleep, recently when she laid under any blankets, her body felt on fire. It was starting to get so bad she considered buying a bag of ice to place on top of her instead of the blanket. She scratched the back of her neck, “I just had some trouble falling asleep is all.” She looked at the indigo-haired girl, she also had dark circles under her eyes, but it looked like she tried to put on makeup to cover them, “You look tired too, are you still having nightmares?” Her indigo eyes fell to the floor and Sunset had her answer. She opened her mouth to offer her listening ear but a country accent entered before she could. “Heya girls,” Applejack tipped her hat as she opened her locker that was next to Sunset’s. Rarity stood between Twilight and Applejack, “Good Morning, darlings!” She greeted as she flipped her hair behind her shoulder. Sunset watched Twilight jump when a soccer ball bounced from the floor and up to the ceiling and back down, being caught by Rainbow Dash, “Sup’ Shimmy and Sporkle.” “Sporkle?” Twilight questioned with genuine confusion before she flinched again as Rainbow started to bounce the soccer ball on her knee. “Hey Dash,” Sunset started in a casual greeting before continuing, “Mind if you could not do that? It’s a bit irksome.” She said in an attempt to help out her jumpy girlfriend. Rainbow looked at her questioningly before complying, “My bad,” the Prisma-haired girl said cooly as she grabbed the ball and spun it on her pointer finger. Sunset smiled at the sight of her girlfriend relaxing as she closed her locker door. Twilight’s relaxation was ruined when she jumped out of her skin as a strum of confetti loudly entered the hall and Pinkie Pie came skipping down. She waved and said hello with names as she passed every student before reaching her friends. The redhead saw Fluttershy poke her head from around the hall Pinkie had just come from. The animal caretaker smiled and slowly followed after the ecstatic girl to their friends. “I-I’m going to head to my locker I’ll see you guys later,” Twilight said quietly, tapping her fingers on her side. Sunset could feel the anxiety radiating off of her, “I’ll come with you.” Pinkie Pie threw a fist into the air, “Yeah! Party at human Twilight’s locker!” “Uh, t-that's okay,” Twilight waved her hands, “there's no need, I’ll be fine.” She said before quickly walking away. “Oh dear, is she alright?” Fluttershy asked with concern, placing a hand over her mouth as the six girls watched the seventh girl escape. Sunset’s heart sank as she realized she didn’t have an answer. “I think she just needs some more time adjusting, darling. She not like the princess, she’s not quite used to our antics yet.” Rarity offered as an answer. The girls took that explanation as their conclusion and nodded in agreement. All except, Sunset. She stood with the group of girls but continued to stare down the hall she had just watched Twilight hustle through. She knew something was going on with her best friend but, much like herself, she was stubborn with her inward troubles. The bell for the beginning of the school day rang throughout the PA system. The girls dispersed to their respective classes. They had all learned they had free studying first thing in the morning. Rainbow Dash cheered at that and proclaimed that would be perfect for their band time. As Sunset walked to her class she hoped Twilight would open to her eventually. She knew the likeness would involve her admission of her struggles. Twilight Sparkle smiled as she grabbed her library pass from her free study period teacher. Her free class teacher turned out to be on the lenient side and fortunately, was at the same time as Sunset’s even though they had different teachers. She had to leave without studying as much as she would have liked due to Rainbow institing they use it for band practice. Luckily, Sunset told her to meet in the library first. Twilight giggled a bit when the redhead had texted her telling her to meet there. She didn't need to tell the academic girl that, she always knew where she could find Sunset as Twilight knew for a fact her girlfriend often posted there during any free time she had. That was one of the things Twilight loved about Sunset, she loved the library and learning just as much as she did. She held her books close to her chest as her heart beat excitedly in her chest. Compared to the anxious quickening heartbeat she had this morning she was much more welcoming to this feeling. She was not sure why she had become so anxious around the other girls. She had known them for about a month and a half now but she hadn't connected with anyone like she had Sunset. Rainbow Dash was loud, a bit obnoxious, and kept calling Twilight an egghead, a nickname she didn't take a liking to and found rather offensive. Pinkie Pie was just as loud, she was also sporadic, barely understood personal space and her hyperness put Twilight on guard. Rarity was fine- she was a gossip, and she was always trying to measure Twilight's body for new outfits, which made her incredibly uncomfortable. Something about a person she barely knew and feeling her lanky body up made her insecurities about her body rise. She had no complaints about Applejack or Fluttershy. They seemed genuinely kind and understanding of her reservedness. Twilight didn't mean to be recluse toward the group. She just didn't feel like she fit in yet but they were Sunset’s friends so she was going to try. She also didn't like that they referred to her as ‘human twilight.’ There was also the fact of being in the band the girls had formed. They only did it to participate in the school's upcoming fundraiser for how much the new statue cost. At first, Rainbow Dash had given her grievance for wanting to play the piano in the band. The athlete had said no and told Twilight to just do backup vocals because ‘Painos aren’t cool enough to be in a rock band.’ In return, Twilight rejected the offer completely but when Sunset got involved she got Rainbow to change her mind and reassured Twilight enough that she did the same. She only hoped the band wouldn’t be too much of a burden. Twilight found herself entering the large library as she finished her thoughts. Usually, Sunset sat on the second floor but this time she was waiting not far from the doors. She stared in concentration at the notebook in front of her. As Twilight got closer she noticed the notebook was a sketchbook. Sunset had been getting back into practicing her artistic side by drawing and painting more. Twilight had a feeling the taller girl was doing it to get used to the new claws on her hands but she was too afraid of the answer to ask. “Hi,” Twilight greeted quietly, she got a peak of what her girlfriend was drawing. It was a fantastical castle, “I like your drawing so far. Your art is amazing.” Sunset looked at her partner, “Thanks, Sparkes. How's studying been?” The redhead's voice was soft and slightly sultry, making Twilight blush at the sound of her girlfriend's whispering voice, “Uh, good,” she said as she sat at the table, removing her navy blue, star patterned backpack. Sunset quirked a brow at her, “Are you okay?” her hand reached across and touched Twilight’s cheek, “your face is red.” Twilight tensed at the touch, it left her buzzing in a hormonal way. She had always dreamt of being touched and held by an attractive woman and with each passing by Sunset was becoming more and more attractive than any fantasy she had. She leaned into it as she reached her hand up to grab the hand of her partner, “I’m okay, just a little on edge.” Sunset nodded and looked around before growing a smirk with a look in her eyes that Twilight could only describe as provocative, “You wanna ditch for a minute before we leave for band practice? I know a way to maybe help you relax.” An electric strike rushed down Twilight's spine as she nodded in acceptance of Sunset's proposal. They snuck out of the library while Miss Cherilee wasn't looking, which only made Twilight more excited with the adrenalin. While the indigo-haired girl didn't know for sure what Sunset had planned for her to get her to relax, Twilight soon found out as the redhead opened a janitor's closet door, locked it behind them, and slammed her against the wall in a deep kiss. A squeak of surprise and arousal left her. The two had shared plenty of kisses by now but only had a couple of deeper kissing sessions. Nothing with tongue. At least until then. Twilight let out a stuttered noise as she felt Sunset’s tongue run across her bottom lip and slip into her mouth. Her knees weakened and she slipped further down the wall. Sunset picked her up and placed her on a shelf, never breaking the kiss and ending up in between Twilight’s legs. Twilight let out a small moan as the other tongue wrapped around hers and explored her mouth. Soon, the feeling of strong sharp-tipped hands was crawling up her thighs. All of the books she had read only gave her an idea of how this would feel and yet, she still couldn't believe how amazing she felt. Her small hands dug into the back of the leather jacket of the person who was making her feel alive. Another sound of pleasure emitted from her as the tongue left her mouth and licked under her jaw, making her tilt her head back, “S-sunset,” her hips tingled with pleasure and the core in between her thighs buzzed. The intense feeling of those claws making their way up her skirt intensified the feeling of desire and she arched her back. Twilight felt her breath pick up as her whole body erupted with tingling warmth when Sunset nipped on the side of her throat. The same claws of her paramour scratched her skin and hooked under her underwear. Twilight gasped and felt a gate in her core about to burst, “S-sunset, wait!” The fiery-haired girl immediately stopped and removed herself, “What's wrong?” The look on Sunset’s face almost made Twilight pounce on her. Her narrow pupils were so dilated they almost looked normal, she had a deep red blush on her cheeks as she tried to catch her breath. Twilight controlled herself and removed her glasses to wipe off the fog, “Nothing, that was perfect,” she replaced her spectacles, “I-I was getting too riled up. I- just, I didn’t want my first climax caused by someone else to be in my school’s janitor closet.” The redhead smirked, “So, my plan worked?” Twilight smiled and wrapped her arms around her neck, “Yes, maybe a little too well. Where did you learn to kiss like that?” Sunset moved her gaze to the ground, “Um, the city library has some… educational books.” “Oh,” the young genius laughed, “yes, I forgot about those.” The leather-clad girl chuckled and her phone buzzing many times caught them by surprise, “Rainbow is blowing up about where we are at. She wants to make sure we have plenty of time to practice for our first original song with the musical showcase.” “Okay, sorry I took much longer than anticipated to get to the library,” Twilight said. “I know, what took you so long?” Sunset asked as she unlocked the door. The two snuck out after making sure the hall was clear. “I was studying! I knew you would be a distraction!” Twilight said. The other girl chuckled as they entered the library to collect their things, “Fair enough,” she then paused, seemingly realizing something as she placed her sketchbook in her bag, “Wait? Your first climax caused by someone else?” Sunset raised a brow as she smirked with her question. Twilight blushed deeply at the comment as she placed on her backpack, “s-shut up!” Sunset laughed. Her hand grazed Twilight’s, “Let’s get to band practice, dork.” Usually, she hated being called that, but when Sunset did it she found it endearing. Twilight grazed her hand against Sunset’s in return as they left for the cafeteria. Normally she wasn't this happy to meet with the other girls but with Sunset by her side, Twilight had a newfound confidence that she would be okay. By the time the couple reached the music room, the rest of their friends were already preparing and chatting. Rainbow was the first to notice them as they entered the room. She smirked cooly at them, “There’s the couple! Sure took you a minute to get here.” The rainbow-haired girl snickered as Twilight’s face grew as red as Sunset’s hair. Rarity spoke for them before the former unicorn could, “Oh, don't tease them, darling.” The fashionista had a dreamy look on her face, “Young, blossoming love is just so precious.” The farmer next to her rolled her eyes but had an amused look. Fluttershy pulled on Twilight’s sleeve grabbing her attention. The shy light pink-haired girl smiled at the pair, “I rented your instruments for you,” she referred to the spare guitar and the large piano. The party planner paused her practice drumming and waved ecstaticly at them. Sunset took the rhythm guitar and plugged it into the amp. Sunset took out the sheet music she had written, with Rainbow Dash on the phone to add her thoughts and ideas, and handed it to Twilight. The bespeckled girl smiled gratefully at her, “Yay! I’ve been excited to see what you made!” The rest of the girls began to tune their musical instruments. Sunset placed earplugs in as she had become extremely sensitive to sound recently- the engine volume from that morning ended up catching up to her. She caught from the corner of her eye that Fluttershy was eyeing something. She didn't make it obvious to find out what the shy girl was looking at but when she figured out what it was she held back her amusement. Dark aqua eyes flickered at the package of earplugs. Her eyes brightened when Sunset slid it over to her. “Oh, I’m sorry. I didn't mean to,” Fluttershy stated with a guilty look but Sunset stopped her. “It’s okay, take some,” She offered. “Are you sure?” Fluttershy asked but hope danced in her eyes. The redhead smiled, “I’m sure. I got more at home, Flutters.” Fluttershy took it with many thanks. Sunset reassured her and joined the main conversation in the room, “So, Rainbow, are you excited for the soccer season?” “Hell yeah!” Rainbow cheered, but it dropped as she realized something, “Except when games start my parents are going to become nut cases again.” “I think it’s sweet,” Fluttershy said. “Yeah! They’re my best cheering buddies!” Pinkie joined as she plucked out pom poms from her hair and acted out a cheer routine. Rarity joined but she offered her complaints to join Rainbow’s, “I can completely understand, darling. My parents are leaving for a vacation AGAIN! I’m stuck babysitting Sweetie Bell when I have MY responsibilities! The winter ball will be in a few months and orders are already coming in!” Fluttershy sighed and joined in the complaint pool, “My brother came back from juvie and he’s already starting problems. Mom and Dad have been letting him do whatever! That’s why he never learns, if I hadn't stepped in he was going to take my mom’s flower shop and turn it into an ‘Abstract Art Studio,’” Her face grew red in a way Sunset had never seen, “I mean that’s her shop she worked so hard for! An official business and she was just going to let him take it! He’s fourteen!” The redhead placed a comforting hand on the animal caretaker’s back as angry tears brimmed her reddened face. Pinkie Pie spoke up, lightly tapping on her drums as she had her share of parental troubles, “Yeah, I made a cake for my parent's anniversary. I found the cake in the outside trash, they’re such party poopers.” Sunset and Applejack stood with their instruments awkwardly but did what they could to comfort their friends. It surprised the former unicorn when Twilight chose the share, “I can understand your troubles. My parents seem to be unable to understand why I do certain things I need to do to conduct thorough research in my studies.” Rainbow Dash gave her an encouraging smile, “What about you, Sunset? Need to get anything off her chest?” Sunset tensed, “Uh, actually, I don't live with my parents.” The group gasped, some more dramatic than others. Twilight was the only quiet one but she offered a squeeze to Sunset's hand. “What did you mean you don’t live with your parents?” Rarity asked with astonishment. “Are you okay?” Fluttershy asked. Pinkie Pie offered a random cupcake to Sunset. She wondered for a moment how the girl always had them. “Man, you're so lucky!” Rainbow practically shouted. “Rainbow!” Applejack chastised, “Don't assume things!” “No, she’s not entirely wrong,” Sunset shrugged, “I’ve been considered emancipated since I moved here.” “Since you moved here? Where did you move here from?!” Pinkie Pie asked, she was so close Sunset swore her eyeball was poking out cartoonishly. Sunset lightly pushed her back to her drum set, she could tell Twilight was annoyed with the invasion of their personal bubbles, “Uh, well, You know about Princess Twilight Sparkle?” The girls grew amazing looks, “You're from another dimension too?” Flutter asked in awe as she moved her curtain of hair from her face. Sunset nodded. “That's awesome!” Rainbow exclaimed. “I knew it!” Pinkie Pie claimed. “Does that mean you are a princess too?” Rarity said dreamily. “No,” Sunset said shortly. “So, you're a horse?” Applejack asked with a bit of a laugh. “Pony. Well, a unicorn actually,” the equestrian native corrected. “You are so much more awesome than I would have ever thought!” Rainbow said. “Thank you?” Sunset said questioningly. “Did you know, darling?” Rarity asked Twilight. She adjusted her glasses, a humorless look on her face, “Yes, I have known for quite some time.” The girls all looked ready to add more but the PA over the school turned on, “Sunset Shimmer to the foyer, please,” the vice principal's voice requested. Sunset stood and started to place the guitar back, “I guess those new students are here.” “New students?” Twilight asked. Sunset turned to her. “Yep. Remember I signed up to give entry tours and orientations when Vice Principal Luna mentioned three new students were joining,” Sunset explained. “Oh, yes. I do remember that,” Twilight replied looking down at her piano with a somber look. “I’ll see you at lunch, okay?” Sunset reassured. Twilight finally gave the smile that Sunset loved so much, “Okay.” “Have fun!” the rest of the girls cheered as they got back to their practice. Sunset exited and walked with little speed as she made her way to the front entrance of the school. Her face turned warm as her thoughts drifted to the moment she had with Twilight less than twenty minutes ago. Being a human and feeling their hormones was scary but when she let go and embraced it… she understood why so many humans liked it. Making Twilight react the way she had also got her, as her girlfriend described it, ‘riled up.’ She felt happy and a smile formed on her face. Sunset genuinely had never felt this joy and comfort within herself in her entire life. Unfortunately, she was aware Twilight wasn't entirely comfortable with her friends yet. Sunset noted she was going to work on a plan to help her with that. She rounded the corner and entered the foyer. In the shadows, three figures stood. It was very odd and put the redhead on guard, “Uh, hi!” she greeted in an attempt to be friendly. She hoped to land a good impression before her peers could tell them about her tyrannical past. “Are you the three I'm supposed to show around?” Sunset asked with a smile and waved at the shadowed figures despite the icky feeling they gave her. The figure in the middle stepped out of the shadow and the two on her sides stepped out behind her. The middle figure had a sly smirk on her face and a menacing tone as she spoke, “We are.” Author's Note Welcome back! Strap in, we gettin' this ride started and I'm a speeder. And remember I always welcome thoughts and anything else to offer! I hope y'all are excited :D
2. Fillies to Timber WolvesAs soon as Adagio Dazzle saw her in the dinner she was enamored, intrigued, and curious. There was something different about this human- if she even was. Yes, she could sense the red and gold-haired creature was very different. Adagio could tell not only by her looks but also by her aura. A human who had snake-like eyes, dangerously clawed hands, and fangs that showed when she spoke. The humanoid had a strong scent of powerful dormant magic. It turned Adagio’s siren diet of hunger to starvation. It didn’t hurt that the human was attractive in her eyes. Out of all the years she had spent trapped in this world none of the ugly primates had caught her attention. They were only food. Only ugly little things to stir up negativity and feed off of. Not this powerful creature playing a busty human. She was food in a different sense to Adagio. She had to have her. Just like how she had to infest this school with magic dripping from it. Adagio hit the jackpot and was going to be rewarded. She would have everything she deserved her whole life- an endless supply of food, this world at her beck and call alongside capturing Equestria, and now, a little pet. Sunset took a step back as the tallest girl walked closer to her. She wasn't sure if the girl was actually that tall or if it was just her hair, but she did have to tilt her head slightly to make eye contact with her. Fluttershy and Applejack were the only ones who she had to look up to, she didn't appreciate having a third person on that list. The sinister girl was wearing a cropped black high-necked top with purple shorts that had a dangly thin trio chin for a belt. Under her shorts were fishnet leggings topped with gold spiked combat boots. She also wore a leather jacket that was a lilac purple and fingerless biker gloves. Her thick, curly pumpkin orange hair was held up in a high ponytail and accessorized with a black gold spikey headband. Sunset almost felt like she was competing for her style. Her tall girl circled her with hungry eyes that made Sunset’s skin crawl, “So, miss tour guide, What’s your name?” The unicorn-turned-human took another step away to create distance, “Sunset. Sunset Shimmer.” Her attempt to maintain her space was futile as the girl stopped close behind her back. The redhead moved away and almost bumped into the second tallest, who had blue skin and blue hair. The girl was standing on the tippie toes of her pink knee high Converse. She was wearing a bright pink top tucked into a similar bright pink jeaned skirt and she also had a dark pink jean jacket. Only she was wearing it upside down. She had a smile that reminded Sunset of Pinkie Pie. If Pinkie Pie planned on eating her for dinner. “Hi!” She said too cheerfully, “I’m Sonata! You look weird.” ‘I see manners were left in tartarous.’ Sunset thought with annoyance. The shortest girl with her purple and mint green hair in pigtails spoke in a grumpy, annoyed teenager tone, “Sonata, you’re so stupid.” The grumpy one wore low-waisted purple jeans with a chunky black belt. Her top was a sleeveless low scoop neck and a similar green to the streaks in her hair, over the top was a white sleeveless jean jacket. The top stopped just before her belly button, which showed off her star piercing in the middle. She also had on arm warmers with stars riding up them “No, you!” Sonata countered back like a child. The grumpy girl rolled her eyes before using them to eye Sunset, “She is right. What kind of body mods are those?” ‘Body mods? What’s that?’ Sunset asked herself. Instead of asking out loud, she played along and gave a nervous chuckle, “Um, I don't remember. I’ll let you know when I do.” “Aria, Sonata,” The tallest said in a sickly sweet voice as she placed a strong grip on the two girls’ shoulders, it was clear it caused some pain when the two cringed. “Don't be so rude to the girl. After all, she’s being so kind to help us learn about our new school,” She turned to Sunset and placed an arm under her bust with a faux innocence on her face, “You’ll have to forgive them, they aren't the brightest. I’m Adagio Dazzle. Sunset? Was it?” She shook her head, “Yep,” Sunset answered shortly. This was odd, really, really odd. She felt like a filly being cornered by a timber wolf, “Follow me, I’ll get our tour started and then we’ll get your schedules.” The redhead could feel a pair of eyes on her lower back; she had to stop herself from shivering as a chill ran down her spine. She would have to get this tour done as soon as possible. Sunset did as intended and sped through the halls, quickly taking them through the music hall on the right to the history and math halls. Leading upstairs, she pointed to the science, art, and various other subjects halls. The three girls didn't seem to mind her hurried guide. None of them seemed to be paying attention. The only time Sunset saw them give her a listening ear was when she took them through the music hall or when Aria became interested in the art rooms and Sonata in the home econ rooms. It was the last stroll through the music hall to the main office when they spotted the first showcase flyer and they showed honest reaction. A light gasp came from the tall curly-haired one, “A musical showcase?” The pigtailed girl stared at her nails that were painted black, “We have been known to sing from time to time,” she mentioned with a bored tone. The blue one bounced on her toes, “Uh, we sing, like, ALL the time! It’s how we get people to do what want!” Both girls snapped in her direction and growled at her. Adagio turned back around to Sunset with a fake smile to cover her infuriation, “You’ll have to ignore her. Her brain cells are left to near none.” Sunset offered a fake laugh, “Right… well, I'm sure if you are interested Principal Celestia will let you join. There’s still two weeks left if you're confident with that time.” “Oh, that will be plenty of time, dear,” Adagio said with a promiscuous tone and shine in her eyes. Sunset gave a short fake laugh, “Heh, right-” Suddenly a sense of magic made itself aware. Her eyes immediately moved to the source, catching the gleam of a striking red ruby sitting at the base of each of the trio's necks. “Oh, those are pretty,” Sunset reached out to the gem she could feel magic radiating from. Just when she was about to ask about them a panicked look struck Adagio's face and her hand attacked like a snake, gripping Sunset’s wrist from moving any closer. Her eyes widened at the strong grasp of her arm. Adagio let out a strained laugh, “Sorry,” she said with fake sincerity as she let go of the arm in her capture, “These pendants are very important to us, precious.” Sunset rubbed the red grip marks on her wrist as disgust for the pet names built in her throat. Everything about this girl was vile. The way she looked at her, kept her eyes trained on every part of her body. The suggestive way she spoke to her. It gave the redhead chills, she had never felt ‘creeped out’ before but she assumed this must be it. There was also the magic she could feel. She had to admit she had been feeling its presence regularly ever since the Fall Formal but nothing that alarmed her. The former mage assumed it was the vestige of what the two Twilights brought here or in her Twilights case, what she managed to conjure up from the very low supply of Earth's natural thaumaturgy. The fiery-haired girl simply nodded before moving on. She let out a relieved breath as the tour finished and then reached the principal's office. Sunset gestured to the door before taking several steps back as she noticed the supposed leader was too close, again, “The principal is waiting for you in there. She has your schedules and can answer any questions you have.” As Sunset began to turn for her exit she saw Adagio wave with her fingers and a crooked smile on her face as she spoke in a tone that gave the redhead one more shiver, “Goodbye, little Sunset.” There was no more time wasted as Sunset stomped away with her heavy footsteps. It took everything in her self-control to not gallop- run away. That trio had something very wrong going on with them and the former unicorn couldn't tell if it was because of magic or just them in general. Luckily, she'd be able to get the news quickly to her friends as she had heard the lunch bell ring not too long ago. A quick look at the time told her there were twenty minutes left of lunch. Sunset found herself hustling more until she finally reached the regular lunch table her friends sat at. Twilight was the first to spot and greet her, “Hi, Sunnybun! How was the tour?” The girls watched as Sunset scratched the back of her neck nervously as she sat next to the indigo-haired girl, “Not the best. There's something off about them.” “How off?” Pinkie Pie chimed in before grabbing two carrots from her lunch tray and sticking them up her top lip, “Off like this? Oh, or- off this like?!” She then shifted her puffy hair around to look like a large beard and mustache before lighting up again “Or- or!” Rainbow Dash cut her off and pointed to Sunset, “Uh, why don't you just let her explain?” The party planner offered an attentive smile as her hair twisted itself back to what was normal for Pinkie. Sunset continued, “I can't explain it. They just… acted weird and I swear I felt some type of magic coming from them.” Twilight straightened her back, her expression laced with curiosity, “Really? What kind of magic? This world's natural magic or your world's magic?” Sunset could tell the researcher was itching for her notebook to jot down the answers, “I… don't know. They weren't exactly willing to let me analyze.” “What do you mean, darling?” Rarity asked, pausing while applying mascara. “When I tried to get a better read, the, I don't know, leader? Got hostile. It wasn't only that, she was weird around me from the moment I greeted them.” “Weird, how?” Twilight asked, adjusting her glasses. “She kept getting super close to me, and calling me names that you only use with something you’re affectionate with,” Sunset recounted. She felt Twilight shift next to her and the girls glanced eyes at each other before Rarity spoke, “Was she touchy or giving you weird looks?” “Well, I could feel her eyes on me… like my body. I kind of felt like a piece of meat,” she pulled at her red-tipped fingers as the discomfort came crawling back, “Maybe somebody already talked to them. Told them how horrible a person I was. It was probably an intimidation tactic or something…” A laugh left Rainbow Dash before she threw her hand over her mouth, and Applejack slapped her arm. Pinkie Pie had her lips pierced as she tapped the table, she also looked like she was holding back a laugh. Fluttershy looked at Rarity bashfully and when Sunset looked at Twilight, she was red in the face and her cheeks were puffed out. Not in the cute blushy shy way but in an infuriated way. The fashionista snapped her hand mirror close, “Darling she wasn't intimidating you,” her sapphire eyes met Sunset teal ones, “She was flirting with you.” “What? There's no way.” Sunset dismissed. “Really, Shimmer? Even Flutters over here could tell,” Rainbow said through laughs. “But it didn't feel like that. I was worried she was going to eat me alive.” Then again, Sunset had never been flirted with. Especially not like that. Rarity shrugged, “Unfortunately, that's how it feels sometimes.” Twilight finally spoke, “What did she do to you? Say to you? Who is she?” “Her name is,” she thought for a moment, “Adagio something. She was just circling me, always really close, and-” The redhead cut herself off, her partner looked incredibly irate, “I'm sorry,” her voice had a small crack, “I didn't mean for that to happen I-” Twilight's head snapped up, her face changed to concern, “No Sunset- I'm not upset at you. That was not your fault.” “Her behavior was not normal,” Fluttershy offered. “Yeah, Sugarcube, don't blame yewrself. Nobody should be makin’ ya feel like that.” Applejack agreed. Rainbow Dash pulled out her phone, “On a brighter subject, look at what happened during practice.” A glass screen was shoved in her face and a video played of the electric guitar player riffing on the five strings. Suddenly she started floating and glowing blue as she went up a key. As she continued playing blue wings sprouted from her back and her short ponytail came undone as a chromatic matching tail grew effortlessly from her tailbone. Sunset's jaw held itself agape, “What? But how?” “We have no idea!” Rainbow exclaimed with excitement. “I do have a few hypotheses to offer though,” Twilight intercepted with her usual adjusting of spectacles before she explained something. “I suspect that the magic we brought into this world from opening the portal and…” she grew quiet as shame overtook her expression, “bringing the crown and experimenting on it has allowed our dimension’s magic to either grow or the equestrian magic is still hanging around; thus affecting Rainbow Dash.” “But why just her?!” Pinkie whined, “I want a tail and wings!” “That I am afraid I can't explain,” Twilight stated as she turned to Sunset, her face asking for the former unicorn's input. “I think it's very likely that the element of magic and the portal has brought Equestrian magic into this world and one of the first rules of magic is that it's attracted to itself-“ Sunset started to explain. “So, it's asexual?” Rainbow asked with a humoris grin. Sunset saw her friends about to chastise her but she cut them off, “Actually, technically yes. Magic is attracted to more magic. If you prefer to think of it that way, then that's how it ‘reproduces’ or grows in size.” “So the introduction to stronger Equestrian magic could have caused a stronger presence in this world's small supply,” Twilight added with a slight question to her tone. Sunset smiled and nodded at her genius girlfriend. “I'm afraid that doesn't explain Rainbow Dash's transformation. Since it's equestrian magic shouldn't it be affecting you, darling?” Rarity asked the redhead. Sunset shrugged, “I don't have an explanation for that-“ “It's because I’m fucking awesome!” Rainbow interrupted. Sunset rolled her eyes playfully as a crooked smile grew on her face, “perhaps.” She saw Twilight had no humor on her face. Sunset couldn't tell if she was just lost in thought of the situation or if she genuinely was unamused. Maybe both. “Looks like we’ve got some research to conduct,” Sunset said, trying to cheer up the indigo haired girl. It worked as her face lit up with a sun-ray-summoning smile. She opened her mouth to reply but her face dropped when the doors to the cafeteria unexpectedly slammed open. The sound of three singing voices in sharp notes filled her ears. ‘What in Tartarus is going on?’ Her inner question was answered when she looked up. The same three girls she toured earlier were now singing. They had the whole cafeteria captivated. Not in a way that everyone was wondering why three girls were randomly singing but more like a complete trance. No one could stop listening even if they wanted to. Except for Sunset's table. They all gave each other odd looks at what was happening before them. Soon, arguing among their peers began to ensue. Every student grew aggressive and hostile, yelling about how they would win what the musical showcase was turning into ‘the battle of the bands.’ A green mist started to expel from the combative bodies and consume the large room. Sunset felt queasy. She was suddenly thankful she hadn't had lunch as her stomach then felt too weak to keep it. “Sunset,” Twilight whispered, there was fear in her voice. The nauseous girl looked at the one who said her name. Twilight had a hand in the green dazzling fog, “T-this… magic, I've seen it before.” Sunset took a longer look and realized she did as well. Behind the diner. When she hunted Twilight down so they could reconcile. This was the same magic the scientists had captured in her EMER device… the same they infected the crown with. Alright, yeah. These girls were definitely in possession of magic and not only that, but it was dark magic. Sunset doubled over slightly, clutching the edge of the table. Her breath was hard to bring in and bile rose in her throat. “Oh dear, are you alright?” Fluttershy asked. Twilight placed a hand on her back. The singing finally stopped. Students shouted hate and threats at each other. “Oh, so, they're that kind of off!” Pinkie Pie commented. Sunset coughed before she answered the animal caretaker, “I-it's just hard to breathe this in. I feel like,” she choked, “I-I'm gonna throw up.” The dismissal bell rang out, finally getting the toxic air between everybody in the room to disperse. The group of seven gathered their things except for two. Sunset continued to hold her chest as she waited for her lightheadedness to pass. Rainbow Dash handed her a water bottle and she wasted no time downing it. She had genuinely felt like she had breathed in toxic air. Sunset cleared the bottle of its contents and finally felt well enough to stand. “Darling you’re pale!” Rarity pointed out. “Do you think you should go to the nurse?” Fluttershy asked. Sunset shook her head, “No, I'll be okay. I don't know why I randomly got sick but I feel better now that everyone is gone. Let's just get to class and we’ll regroup after school. ” Except everyone wasn't gone. Adagio Dazzle stood, peeking in at the group outside the cafeteria doors with a Cheshire grin on her face. Her sisters were too busy in their own world to notice the equestrian magic dripping from the remaining group of seven, especially Sunset Shimmer. Adagio had kept her eye on her the whole performance, watching as she grew ill and couldn't take their siren influence. That was fine she will eventually. Sunset’s sickly reaction proved what the lead siren already knew. The fiery-haired girl had dark magic swirling inside her. The sirens would continue to carry out her genius plan to bring this world to its knees and Adagio would make sure the pony dressed as a human would be an unstoppable force at the lead sirens every command. After all, pets were meant to guard and obey. Author's Note Teehee Adagio is a nasty, evil siren. Rainbow Dash suddenly has magic... weird. Sunny got the ick from Adagio and sick from the evil magic. The sirens made their first move, it could only go downhill from here. Comments and concerns are welcome! :)
3. Pony Magic and New BulliesTwilight Sparkle scratched words down as fast as she could in her notebook. She wanted to get down her recollection, thoughts, and ideas of the conversation Sunset and she had during lunch about the magic still roaming around in this world. School had ended only a few minutes ago yet most students had already cleared out. She sat on the school's front steps with her back hunched, as if she couldn't get close enough to the thick notebook of her magical research. This kind of research made her nervous after what happened the last time she was experimenting with magic. But her excitement for all the possible knowledge was stronger. Plus Twilight was assured in herself that she wouldn't make the same mistakes twice. She knew what she was doing now and how to handle this research. The group already had no doubts about the ‘Dazzlings’ having some sort of evil magic. A stop at the principal's office confirmed that much. The top authority of Canterlot High was completely under hypnosis. All seven of them had swarmed the main office to report their fears of what the singing trio had planned, but, after the robotic, monotone way of speaking and the accusation of them being jealous and trying to jeopardize ‘The Battle of the Bands.’ It had been made clear that the seven girls were the only ones not affected by the negitive magic. Except for Sunset Shimmer. Only she wasn't in a trance of hostility and aggression. Instead, she was becoming ill anytime she was near people under the spell or when the trio was using their magic. It worried Twilight and what the possible meaning and consequences were for her girlfriend. So lost in her thoughts and scribbling of words, Twilight never registered the sound of heavy footsteps stopping behind her. “Hey, you,” a gravelly warm voice greeted. Twilight half twisted her body and looked up at the flame-haired girl. The feeling of happiness novels were always talking about blossomed in her chest, “Hi,” she said almost shyly as she tucked a wavy Tressel behind her hair. Sunset giggled a bit at her best friend’s reaction, “What are you up to, gadget-girl?” Twilight's stomach flipped at the nickname, “I'm just jotting down notes and my input of questions from our conversation earlier about Rainbow Dash.” Sunset smiled with a nod as she sat down next to the researcher, “Nice. Sorry, it took me a bit longer to get out here. I've been thinking about checking out the art and fencing clubs.” Twilight closed the notebook to give the redhead her full attention, “That's amazing! I think you'll have fun with those.” “Thanks!” Sunset smiled before checking her phone, “the girls all say they'll be out here soon.” The redhead noticed her partner’s mood drop. “Oh, alright,” she said blandly. “Twilight,” a hand was placed on her back, “Is everything okay?” The girl being addressed shifted her glasses, “Y-yeah, why wouldn't it be?” “I just noticed that you aren't exactly happy when we're with the girls,” Sunset said with a gentle tone. Twilight sighed, “I… I suppose I'm just having trouble adjusting is all. It's a lot all at once.” The former unicorn nodded but she kept an understanding smile, “Trust me I know how you feel, Sparkes.” The indigo-haired girl placed her head on the broad shoulder of her partner, “Thank you for understanding. I'm trying, I just need some time.” Clawed hands lightly scratched her scalp, “That's perfect, Sparks. There's no real rush.” Twilight lifted her head and turned to Sunset as she started to lean in. They were barely a centimeter away before they pulled away from each other with shocked gasps. A soccer ball flew past their heads. “Alright Lovebirds! We got some stuff to chit-chat about before you two suck each other's faces off!” Rainbow exclaimed as she jumped all the stairs to the bottom. Fluttershy cringed, “I'm so sorry you two…” Sunset felt a spark of frustration, “Damn it, Dash! What did I say about the soccer ball?” Rainbow rolled her eyes with a laugh and she bounced the ball on her knees, “Sorry Shimmer. Sometimes I just gotta make it known how awesome I am!” Two bodies stepped out of the front doors, “Rainbow, darling, won't you try some humility?” “What's that?” the athlete asked in return. The fashionista rolled her eyes. “Of course you don't know…” Sunset heard Twilight mutter under her breath. “Looks like most of us are here! Where's Pinkie? We gotta hurry this meeting up, I got soccer practice in twenty!” Rainbow Dash informed, putting the ball under her arm. “Yoo who!” A high-pitched, childish voice called. When they all looked in the direction of the voice the sight of Pinkie Pie on the new wonder-colts statue met them. “When- when did she get there?” Twilight asked. Sunset stood and shrugged, “I prefer not to ask questions when it comes to her.” The redhead helped Twilight up as the girls met Pinkie at the school pride statue. “Pinkie?” A southern accent asked with a motherly concern, “How in Granny's sweet apple orchard did ya get up there?” Pinkie swung her legs over the edge of the marble horse's back, “I climbed, duh!” Applejack removed her head and scratched her head, “Right…an’way what are we gonna be doin’ about them, girls. The last thing we need is another crazy monster tearing up the school, again.” Twilight winced and Sunset cringed at the comment. “Uh, sorry, no offense,” Applejack apologized, guilt taking over her at the two girls' reactions. It was clear that the dark-haired girl took offense but her partner was passive and gave a fake chuckle, “None taken.” Rainbow Dash was the one to move on from the awkward air, “We’re gonna have to figure something out and quick, especially after they've taken over Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna. That just leaves us as the only ones not under their mind control or whatever.” “They sound like sirens,” Fluttershy whispered. Twilight barely heard it but the theory clicked with a part of her brain, “You're right!” The rest of the group turned to them, “What is it, darling?” Rarity asked the two. “Ancient Greek mythology has legends of sea beasts called ‘Sirens.’ They lure sailors with their hypnotic singing voices. What those three girls did in the cafeteria has similarities to that,” Twilight explained as she pushed her glasses up the bridge of her nose. There was also the fact the leader made her feel nasty and… angry in a way she had never felt before. The supposed leader with tall, curly hair kept her eyes on the table the girls were sitting at nearly the whole time in the cafeteria. More specifically, her eyes were always on Sunset. Twilight stared her down with disdain and hate. When the evil magic user caught her eyes, she stared right back with a vicious smile. Like she knew the loathing Twilight was feeling and reveling in it. “Sounds nerdy,” Rainbow said. Sunset brought a finger to her chin. The legend Twilight had described was familiar to her. The young genius rolled her eyes, as her annoyance grew, “It is not nerdy,” she stated shortly as she crossed her arms over her chest. “Even if these girls are some ancient mythical beings, how can we stop them? Not all of us have magic, darling,” Rarity said. The soccer star shouted about how she did because she was ‘awesome.’ Sunset hummed as the gears moved in her brain, “There is equestrian magic floating around this world, that's a fact. The only thing to figure out is how to use it,” she tapped her finger to her chin, “I might have to get in contact with Princess Twilight about this.” Twilight frowned at that. Why did they need that Princess? Sunset and herself could just figure it out themselves… unless the multidimensional girl thought the Princess was better than her. Rainbow Dash scoffed, “Yeah good luck with that. I don't think they exactly have cell phones in her world.” “No, but I have another way,” Sunset said nonchalantly. Pinkie Pie excitedly lit up, “It's a journal right?” The former unicorn looked surprised, “Uh, yeah actually. How do you know about that?” The party planner shrugged from her perch on the statue, “Just a hunch!” The journal… Now that Twilight Sparkle thought about it, she hadn't seen or heard of the multidimensional communication book in the past odd number of weeks. “I forgot about the journal. I almost thought something happened to it,” Twilight voiced. Sunset shook her head, “No, I just shoved it away somewhere. I'll have to dig it out.” She shoved it away in some place she hadn't or wouldn't specify. Why? Did she no longer trust Twilight with her things? After what she did, the researcher didn't blame her- but it still hurt. “I'm sorry, darling but what does a journal have to do with anything?” Rarity asked with confusion. “Back when I was in Equestria, I used it to communicate with Princess Celestia from anywhere. Turns out I can use it in this world to still reach their world,” the mage explained. “Woah, woah, woah, wait,” Rainbow Dash said before she raised a brow, “Princess Celestia?” Sunset kicked the toe of her boot on the pavement, “Yep. Equestria has counterparts of nearly everyone in the world.” “Oooohhhh, human Twilight makes so much senser!” Pinkie exclaimed. The girl in question huffed, “‘Senser’ is not a word.” “So does that mean there's horse versions of us?” Applejack asked, one of her hands was behind Rarity’s back and Twilight could see her playing with the dark purple ringlets. Should she be giving that affection to her partner as well? “Ponies,” The redhead corrected as she placed her hands on her hips, “I don't know for sure but it's highly likely.” Fluttershy played with her long hair that covered one side of her face, “Being a pony sounds nice.” Sunset smiled at the pastel pink-haired girl, “Yeah, it had its perks. Humans tend to be a lot scarier but no pony is perfect either… Anyway, I'll make sure to talk to the Princess tonight and hopefully, we can form a plan and figure some stuff out.” “Alright,” Rainbow Dash said as she grabbed her backpack and started her way back up the stairs, “Remember the band meet is Wednesday, and then the first competition is Friday, so let's make sure to bring our A game the next few band practices!” The girls all gave their acknowledgment before giving their goodbyes to move on to their after-school activities or home. Twilight followed slowly behind Sunset and when they reached the motorcycle she spoke, “I'm gonna catch the bus-” “What?” Sunset turned with surprise, “Did I do something wrong?” No. It was all Twilight. She wasn't good enough to help her girlfriend. Sunset had to seek out a magical princess who was better than her in every way. A soft hand placed itself on her cheek, “Sparkes, please talk to me.” A thumb wiped away the tears that fell down Twilight's cheek, “I just want to make sure you have ample time to talk to the Princess. You know… since I can't help.” Sunset tilted Twilight's chin up, making their eyes meet, “I need you to know that you are the only Twilight for me. No matter what world I'm in.” The words jump-started Twilight's heart. Nobody had ever said anything like that to her other than the beautiful girl. She already loved Sunset but moments like this made her fall in love again more than she thought possible. “Princess Twilight might know a lot about magic but she'll never be able to build a motorcycle from scratch. She can't decode anything, no matter how complex, in a matter of minutes. You have your intelligence and strengths that she doesn't. Please, don't devalue yourself just because she happens to have a princess title,” Sunset said. The fire in her teal eyes let Twilight know she was serious. Twilight reached up and planted a kiss on Sunset's lips. As they pulled away, Twilight placed her head in Sunset's chest in a hug, “Thank you, Sunnybun. No one makes me feel better like you do.” Sunset smiled warmer than the summer sun, “Can I at least take you home? You know how I feel about the buses.” Twilight nodded, “Please.” With the agreement, the girls headed off and found themselves in the young scientist's driveway not long after. The shorter girl removed herself from the bike and snapped off her helmet, “Thank you, Sunset.” “No need to thank me, Sparkes. It's my pleasure,” Sunset said. Twilight smiled and played with her backpack straps, “I'll see you tomorrow, let me know when you get home.” She took a step to move to her front porch but a hand grabbing hers stopped her. When she turned she was pulled into a kiss. A shock of wonderful butterflies flew down her spine. She wrapped her arms around the other girl's shoulders. If they hadn't required air they wouldn't have pulled away. “I love the way you kiss me,” Twilight whispered. Sunset grew her cocky crooked smile, “If it was my choice, I'd never stop.” They hadn't heard the front door open but the shout of a male voice made them create distance. Shining Armour stood at the door, in a large t-shirt with a dark figure holding a glowing red sword and black basketball shorts that showed off his metal leg. He was poking a finger down his throat, “I can't enjoy Obi-Wan Kenobi taking out General Grievous when you two are canoodling!” A pink-skinned woman poked her head out, “Shining, you ouf, don't tease them,” she giggled. Twilight turned back to Sunset with a large blush on her face, “I'm so sorry.” The redhead chuckled, “No worries, Sparkes.” Shining spoke again, interrupting them, “Hey, Sunset, you know Halloween was days ago, right?” Sunset nodded, “Yes sir, I guess I'm just not ready to let go.” Twilight had yet to talk to her family about anything. She had no idea what to tell them. So far they had avoided Sunset coming over with excuses. Excuses that were starting to run out and her mother was insintant on seeing her ‘friend’ again. “Guess I better go,” Twilight said, shuffling her feet. “Yeah,” Sunset rubbed her thumb over her small hand, “I'll text you soon.” Twilight nodded before reluctantly leaving and joining her family members on the front porch. Cadence waved to her and Shining pointed fingers to his eyes before turning them to Sunset. The motorcyclist put her hands up before pulling out of the driveway. The striking feeling of anxiety had her heart beating faster than she was used to. Of course, she was dreading digging the journal back out, she threw it to the back of her closet just so she wouldn’t have to look at it. After the letter Princess Celestia had sent her many weeks ago, the former student of the sun felt insecure and maybe a little intimidated at the thought of talking to the solar queen again. She missed her teacher and she regretted a lot of the way she treated Princess Celestia, who had tried to help her where her parents wouldn’t. Sunset wasn’t ready to face her yet. Unfortunately, she required help from the only other knowledgeable mages she knew. Figuring out the magic that was the possible ‘sirens’ or whatever they were was more important. The fact magic was starting to affect her friend also had her concerned. She couldn’t think of anything to explain why Equestrian magic was giving Rainbow Dash the power to transform. Sunset wondered if or when it was going to give others the power to do the same. She wasn’t sure if these powers were limited or if this would spread to more humans. The former unicorn procrastinated retrieving the journal by playing with Magma and doing her homework. And grabbing a snack… or two. Finally, as the sun touched the horizon, Sunset forced herself up from her place on her old blue sofa and over to the tall wardrobe. She got lower to the ground and opened a spare bag she had that held random things. One such thing was at the very bottom as she dug through and pulled out the book with her sun emblem on the brown leather cover. The fiery-haired girl walked back over to her sofa. She sat as the journal found its place on the coffee table. Sunset breathed in a large gust of air as she stared at the looming book. Something jumped up onto the couch with her. The orange feline meowed at his mother before plopping himself against her lap. Sunset smiled as some of her anxiety melted away. She reached beside her and scratched his tummy causing him to purr, “You’re right Magma. I should just get this over with. It’s for my friends after all.” With a small amount of newfound confidence Sunset clicked her pen and opened a new page, she let go of a breath she had been holding, “Here we go.” Her pen touched the paper and began to write. Sunset spoke on instinct as a wave of nostalgia hit her, “Dear Princess Celestia…” Her writing utensil practically ran itself across the page. She started with an apology for the past and on waiting to contact her in the state in an emergency. Then she got into the nitty gritty of the growing magic, it affecting her friend and finally the dangerous spellcasters infiltrating her school. Sunset considered for a moment bringing up what was going on with her own body- the irregular features and effects on her senses, it was possible the many millennia-aged Princess would be able to help. In the end, she chose not to, a part of Sunset wasn’t ready to admit that she had become a she-demon, a monster that showed what she had been. When she was done she set the book back on the table, sent a text to her girlfriend, and turned on her gaming console as she waited for a response. As Sunset typed a summary of her journal entry to her Twilight, the leather-bound book of magic began to buzz like a phone and glow with a magenta aura. After the obnoxious vibrations of the journal finished, Sunset took in a breath and opened to the page where the new message from the equine royal lay. ‘Sunset Shimmer!’ A funny start. Sunset didn’t know what she was expecting to get from the Princess of the Sun but something so cheerful and opposing to her normal formal way of speaking was certainly not in the redhead's cards. She continued reading. ‘Sorry, This is Twilight Sparkle, I know you were expecting Princess Celestia but I have the journal now. I’ve gotten your message and your explanation of those songstresses was familiar. They sound like the sea beasts, ‘Sirens.’ If I remember correctly Starswirl sent them to a magicless world many thousands of years ago for wreaking havoc on Ponykind. That must have been your world. As you’ve explained, with magic growing, they must be on the rise to reclaim their powers and strength. They are dangerous. Thanks to the journal I can open the portal whenever I like, simply give me a good time and I’ll be right over to help. As for Rainbow Dash gaining magic and a transformation with pony features, I have no explanations. All I can offer is the theorem of her being a counterpart to the Rainbow Dash in Equestria, but I don’t exactly know why that would make her special, there are many counterparts between our worlds. I’ll look more into it. Signed, Princess Twilight Sparkle.’ The first thing Sunset thought was why would Princess Twilight all of a sudden have the journal now? Rationally, for the portal usage but it still hurt Sunset knowing Princess Celestia gave it up easily. Oh well, she’d just have to get over this weird obsession with her former teacher. Then there was the confirmation what they were dealing with were, indeed, Sirens and that they were very dangerous creatures. Sunset was turned off at the idea of Princess Twilight joining forces with them. Yes, she’d probably be very useful but Sunset knew her girlfriend was having trouble with comparing herself to her royal counterpart and the former unicorn did not want to add fuel to the fire. As for the magic transformation of her self-assured friend, the gears of her brain moved when the Princess of Friendship mentioned the Equestrian Rainbow Dash was a personal friend of hers. The element of magic was now in possession of Princess Twilight- that must have happened when Nightmare Moon returned. Princess Celestia had mentioned they would need to be used when Sunset found the legend of Nightmare Moon in a book and asked her teacher about it. Sunset clicked her pen. ‘Hi, Princess Twilight, You mentioned that Rainbow Dash in Equestria is a personal friend of yours. That got me thinking about the Elements of Harmony. The Element of Magic is now in your possession instead of Princess Celestia, mind explaining that?’ The response was quick. ‘We gained the positions as virtues of the harmonious elements by showing the greatest traits of each characteristic while defeating Nightmare Moon.” Sunset tapped her pen to her chin before she wrote her next wonder. ‘So, is Rainbow Dash in Equestria one of the beholders of the elements?’ Again the response took no time. That seemed to be something the Twilight’s had in common. ‘Why yes, She beholds the Element of Loyalty.’ Sunset was hasty with her next question. ‘Who else are the virtues of the elements?’ ‘The counterparts of our friends in the human realm. Equestria’s Rarity for generosity, Applejack is honesty, Pinkie Pie- for laughter, and Fluttershy for kindness. Then, I am magic, and as I've stated Rainbow is loyalty.’ The information clicked like a puzzle piece in her brain. Her friends were the human counterparts of some of the most powerful weapon holders in Equestria. With equestrian magic now floating around, it must have been clinging on to the girls that shared parallel souls and giving them powers as a result. Sunset scribbled down her idea with the youngest princess. Her theory was validated as Princess Twilight acknowledged that the possibility was strong. That left Sunset Shimmer with a new experiment. She was going to have to get the rest of her friends to try to transform. The former unicorn thanked the Princess and moved on to text her scientific girlfriend, informing her of what they needed to do. The two girls ended up staying awake for longer than they should have that night as they excitedly planned and theorized. Sunset felt exhausted in the early morning as her groggy brain and crusty eyes tried to force her back to sleep. Her brain finally woke itself up as giddiness and anticipation filled her nerves when the clock was getting closer to their band practice hour. Twilight and she chattered excitedly to each other as they waited for the rest of the girls to meet them. “Good morning, darlings, you two sure seem chipper!” Rarity said as she waltzed in with Applejack by her side, who tipped her hat. Twilight answered with a bright smile, “We have a theory to test out with you girls! If successful, we'll have an amazing opportunity for scientific discovery!” Rainbow Dash placed her guitar strap over her shoulder, “Oh no, we're gonna become lab rats for mad scientist poking at our guts!” Based on the chuckles Rainbow meant for the comment to be a sarcastic joke. The redhead hadn't appreciated the humorous attempt. When Sunset checked on Twilight, her partner's face had dropped and she didn't take it as a joke either. Twilight's voice came out quiet, “I wouldn't do that…” The researcher had a metal strainer with wires and buttons attached to it in her hands. The athlete took the chuckles as an opportunity to joke again as she pointed at the contraption in Twilight's hands, “The hell is that? You gonna mind control us?!” The next round of chuckles was awkward and came from a few in the room yet Rainbow was oblivious and looked proud of herself. Twilight had her head low. The others might not have noticed but Sunset could see her partner trying to hold back tears. When she moved to comfort the other girl, Twilight moved away. She then opened her mouth to tell off the rainbow-haired girl only to be cut off. “Despite your… comments, we do not have considerable time. Sunset, elucidate your hypothesis the princess and you constructed,” Twilight said sourly. ‘Oh no,’ Sunset thought. Thanks to Rainbow having the unwarranted ability to push Twilight’s buttons perfectly, the girl was going to have a rough day. Sunset hoped she'd be able to talk to her privately soon enough. She also knew she was going to have to talk with Rainbow as well. For now, she did as Twilight told. “Right, well, turns out you guys are the counterparts of the other holders of the Elements of Harmony,” Sunset stated. “The holders of what now?” Applejack asked with her thick accent, tuning her bass. Sunset lifted herself on the grand piano, “The Elements of Harmony are my world’s most powerful weapon against any threat. They represent the strongest of characteristics in friendship. For their power to be used the wielder, or wielders must represent these traits. As of now, there are six elements and six wielders that coincide with them. The crown from the Fall Formal was one of the elements and it's the most powerful one. Princess Twilight is the rightful owner of the crown, thus the crown only responds correctly to her,” Sunset paused to make sure everyone was keeping up. “So, the rest of the ‘Elements of Harmony’ holders are our pony selves in your world?” Rarity asked. Sunset nodded, “Yep. I'm thinking because of the equestrian magic still floating around it's sticking to you because you have parallel souls with, be proxy, the elements of harmony. Since music triggered a transformation for Rainbow Dash, I want to see if it'll do the same for the rest of you.” “Oh yeah!” Pinkie Pie exclaimed as if she remembered something exciting as she banged randomly on her drums, “That explains last night!” She then smiled as she continued loosely playing her instrument. The girls looked at her expectantly only for no explanation. “What explains last night?” Fluttershy asked softly. “Oh!” Pinkie laughed, “Me and my sister, Limestone Pie- she's super amazing by the way! You guys should meet her! But she is a bit grouchy-” Rarity cut her off, “That’s wonderful, darling, but what happened?” “Oh yeah! Well, we were playing Guitar Hero last night and when I was beating her during my drum solo I transformed!” Pinkie recounted. “You did?! Why didn't you text us?” Twilight asked as she grabbed her pencil to write in her notebook. “It wasn't a full transformation. I only got the horse ears and tail, no wings!” The party planner explained. Sunset rolled her eyes, “Pony. And I doubt you have to have wings for a full transformation. That's most likely because your pony counterpart is not a pegasus.” “Awww,” Pinkie pouted. Applejack started to play a couple of strings on her instrument, “Welp, let's see ‘iffin for a transformation.” She started to strum more, sounding like a cohesive part of a song. Something Sunset didn't recognize but Rainbow faked a gag and Rarity playfully rolled her eyes. They all watched as Applejack got into her playing and grew an orange hue that reached a glowing aura around her as the equine features of pony ears sprouted on her head, causing her hat to fall back. Then a blond tail sprouted from her lower back. The farmer stopped her strumming and shuddered, “Oh, that felt a mighty funny.” Rarity reached up and grabbed one of the fluffy ears. Applejack flinched, “That tickles Rares!” Fluttershy shook her tambourine experiently. Rainbow Dash must have picked up on her shyness and she started plucking at her strings to give the timid girl a rhythm to follow. As her confidence grew Fluttershy soon experienced the same thing as wings, ears, and tail appeared from a bright pink brilliance. “Awesome! We're both a part of the wing gang, Flutters!” Rainbow exclaimed. “Alright, Darlings!” Rarity tossed her hair as she took the spotlight, “My turn!” After she got her keytar ready, it didn't take long for the fashionista to go through the same transformation; only a spiral horn sat at the top of her forehead. She clapped excitedly, “That was simply fabulous!” The girls chattered excitedly to each other about their new abilities. Sunset watched Twilight write down what she witnessed along with her own questions on the logistics. She hopped down after checking the time, “Nice guys, now we know we have some form of magic to try a chance of defeating the sirens.” That excited them more. Sunset watched from the corner of her eye as Twilight closed her notebook before she quietly slipped out of the room. Despite how much the fiery-haired girl wanted to follow the other girl, she knew space was what Twilight needed right now. All Sunset could do was be there for her later. Twilight Sparkle felt as though her heart was trying to jump out of her body through her throat and her eyes stung like tons of dangerous chemicals had been poured into them. She pushed open the bathroom door. Relief that no one appeared to be in the restroom gave her a moment's breath. Twilight stopped at the farthest point away from the door and held onto the porcelain sink as she tried to catch her hitched breath. She wasn't good enough. Not even to be the crazy, evil scientist Rainbow Dash accused her of being. She knew of the Elements of Harmony, why hadn't she been able to think of what Sunset and that… damn princess did! It made sense after all. Wasn't she supposed to be an intelligent prodigy?! Why was she not fulfilling that? Instead, she just sat back and observed dumbly. When she tried to get involved she would only hurt others or corrupt the purest of magics. Just like she did to Sunset! No wonder Rainbow Dash was horrified for Twilight to help experiment in the research of the magic growing in them. Of course, Twilight had nothing to offer now that they had to fight the Sirens, as well. Maybe all the ones in her old school who told her she was nothing and would always be that way were right… She gasped when the restroom door burst open loudly. Twilight hoped it was Sunset to comfort her. Instead, her heart dropped to the very bottom pit of her stomach as a tall female with orange curly hair stood smugly at her. Fake surprise appeared on Adagio’s face in her voice, “Oh my! Am I interrupting something?”. Twilight felt her skin crawl. She stepped away from the sink, “No. I was just leaving.” Adagio smirked and purposely placed herself in front of the doorway so Twilight could not leave. “Aw, but you look sad,” her sickly voice was excessively whiney as Adagio brought a hand to her cheek, “Did little Sundown realize you are nothing?” Twilight froze, her limbs started to shake and her brain felt numb, “w-what?” Adagio gave a fake shocked look, “Oh! I don't mean to offend!” The shock fell as a wide smile overtook her face, “It's just clear that you are so incredibly out of Sunset Shimmer’s league, it's embarrassing.” “W-what are you talking about?” Twilight asked. Her body was thrumming with sharp, painful pricks in her chest. The tall girl moved to a mirror and started to mess with her big curly hair, “Well, hun, Sunset is a fiery, sexy, bombshell in leather, and you…” Raspberry-colored eyes checked the smaller girl up and down, making her feel like an appalling object to look at, “heh, well, you're a pole-shaped nerd who looks like you're about to tell me my books are due.” “A fine confident rebel, like Sunset deserves someone who can keep up and keep her entertained. Not a bookworm who is likely to only ever be a deteriorating librarian,” Adagio laughed and she checked her nails. “T- That's not true,” her voice was throaty as she held back her tears. Adagio raised a brow, “Are you sure?” “Sunset loves me! You’re the one who is nothing! That's why you have to infest a high school with your toxic waste!” Twilight shouted as a tear rolled down her cheek, which she quickly swiped off. The leader of the Siren smirked with a small laugh, “You're already poor in personality, don't become delusional too.” As Adagio passed by, she shoulder-checked Twilight harshly causing her to hit the wall. As soon as the door swung closed, tears waterfalled down her face. Her back slid down the wall until she met the floor. Twilight brought her hands to cover her face as she sobbed. Author's Note Heyyyy this was fun to write! Especially the last part, I had been waiting for that! Rainbow sure is being extra obnoxious, that's weird. Good thing the Siren's magic doesn't affect them. Right? Thanks for reading! Thoughts, concerns and more are welcome!
4. Iced CookiesTwilight Sparkle never returned to the music room. That fact made Sunset’s leg jump up and down vigorously under her desktop in every class she had leading up to lunch. As soon as the dismissal bell of their interval period rang out, the former bully shot up and was the first out the door. Her boots nearly shook the whole hall as she hastily stomped through the halls. When she reached the usual table her friends sat at, her small flicker of hope died. Almost everyone was there. The only ones missing were Rainbow and Twilight. Maybe that was a sign! Sunset was there earlier than usual. Perhaps in a few more minutes her favorite face to look at would appear. Only that never happened. After a few minutes of waiting, Rainbow Dash joined them. Then five minutes. Then ten minutes went by and still no Twilight by her side. Just as the redhead stood up to begin to attempt to find her partner, the cafeteria door opened. Usually, the sight of Twilight lit up Sunset’s whole world, but the downcast look on the other girl's face sent her into full concern mode. “Twilight!” She called out from her standing place at the table. Violet-colored eyes met her own. Her eyes were dull and tired instead of the usual sparkling of wonder. Twilight reached the table and adjusted her glasses, “Hello, Sunset.” “Um, hi,” she greeted back with a pit in her stomach, “Are you okay?” Twilight’s eyes flicked to the other girls at the table, who were all looking at her with expectancy or confusion. Her eyes returned to Sunset, “I’m well.” The young genius finally chose her seat, which only added to the concern. Instead of taking the seat between her and Fluttershy, which was her usual, Twilight sat on the opposite side of Sunset. Closer to the end of the table. After an awkward moment of silence, which Twilight ignored and simply began to open her lunch bag, the girls picked up the conversation again. “So, Shimmer, now that we got magic and we can do stuff with it, how do we do that to take out the three fish chicks?” Rainbow Dash asked as she bit into her pear. “Well, based on our experiment this morning, your magic is triggered by music. I’m not sure why it’s that specific, I’ll have to bring it up to the Princess but I remember reading in some magical archives in the restricted section about weaponry magics’ when I was a student of Princess Celestia. It stated that using the opposite side of dark hypnosis and emotional magics is a well effective way to combat it.” Sunset lectured. “Can you illaberiate more, darling? I don’t follow,” Rarity asked. Sunset nodded, “So, basically, the sirens used their magic to stir up negative emotions in other creatures to feed on it through their music. I think, with your all’s magic we can create positivity and combat the sirens that way. Of course, we’ll have to focus on getting stronger and keeping our minds clear to make sure your new magic stays pure enough to purify everyone under the siren's spell.” Rainbow raised a brow, “It’s that easy?” “No.” Sunset shook her head, “It won't be easy and we are going to have to get strong, just as strong as the sirens. Hopefully stronger in the best case but magic is gifting you guys with power for a reason. If arcane power is trusting that you guys can do it, then I do too.” Rainbow Dash threw a fist into the air, “Hell yeah! It's gonna be so awesome!” Pinkie Pie joined her, “Yay! Positive magic to beat up the bad guys!” She crossed her arms over her chest in the shape of an X, “No negativity over here!” “Do I have to? I don't think I could ever be strong enough to fight evil…” Fluttershy muttered. Sunset turned to her and patted her back gently, “Trust me, Fluttershy, You’re a whole lot stronger than you think.” The timid girl smiled gratefully at the leather-clad girl, “Thank you.” The former mage offered another encouraging smile before turning to the girl on the other side of her. “What do you think, Sparkes?” Sunset turned to her with a smile. It almost fell as Twilight didn’t even have her notebook out as she took small bites of her lasagna. “I am congruous with your concept,” Twilight responded shortly. “Uh, thanks,” Sunset nodded, disheartened. Then she remembered something. “Oh, I have a surprise!” Pinkie clapped, “I was waiting for this!” The announcement seemed to catch her girlfriend's attention as she turned to the redhead. Sunset reached into her lunch bag and pulled out a tin. She reached in and handed a sugar cookie with purple frosting and pink and silver stars on it to Twilight. Her heart skipped a beat as the other girl's eyes lit up behind her glasses. “I made them last night with Pinkie on the phone to help me. I remember you saying how much you love these so,” Sunset explained. A lavender hand came up to cover her eyes behind her thick frames. She played the action off as pushing up her glasses but Sunset knew she was covering tears building in her eyes. “T-thank you, Sunny. I don't know what to say,” she pulled her hand away, her eyes still glossy, and took the sugary treat. “Nothing,” Sunset responded, “I just want you to enjoy it.” “Aww, you two are adorable!” Rarity gushed. Rainbow Dash blew a raspberry while Pinkie seemed to be jittery. Sunset chuckled at their antics, “Don't worry Pinkie I brought yours too, and everyone else’s.” The girls became excited and accepted their appropriately decorated cookies. Pinkie Pie’s being frosted hot pink with yellow and blue balloon sprinkles. Fluttershy was pastel pink with yellow streaked icing and had white paw sprinkles. Next, Applejack had her green frosted with red apple decorations and Rarity’s was a royal purple icing with blue diamond sprinkles. Lastly was Rainbow Dash with hers having light blue frosting and red lightning sprinkles. Sunset enjoyed their compliments on her work. Moments of making her friends so happy like this were her favorite moments. No matter what the future held, Sunset knew she'd always cherish her friend's smiles. She joined the cookie party as she pulled out the treat she made for herself, it had red frosting with sun-shaped sprinkles. As she bit into it the cafeteria doors burst open and a hostile energy immediately took over the cafeteria. On cue, the energy made her woozy and destroyed her appetite. Sunset could feel a certain pair of sinister eyes on her. She knew where they were coming from and who was the source, yet, she refused to spare a glance. Suddenly a small hand wrapped around the bottom of her jaw and turned her head. Twilight had a look that Sunset couldn't read, “Oh, Sunset!” the genius said loud enough to gather everyone’s attention, “You have some icing on your cheek! Here, let me help you, babe.” “Wha-?” Sunset's voice died when Twilight leaned forward and dragged her tongue slowly across her amber cheek, stopping at the corner of her mouth. An electric vibration shook her spine and left her speechless. The rest of the table (and cafeteria) had similar reactions. Rainbow and Pinkie were giggling at each other, their faces red as they tried not to burst into hysterics. Applejack was covering her blushing red face with her Stetson while Rarity was left frozen with her mouth agape and her cheeks scarlet. Fluttershy had wide eyes and her hands covered the bottom half of her face. Sunset broke her previous streak of avoidence as her eyes moved to the siren leader. At the sirens table, Adagio sat with her elbows on the surface and her hands folded, covering most of her face. But her eyes were full of anger. The former bully was never able to admit to herself that she took pleasure in seeing others' anger or despair, but, in that moment she could. The jealous pain in Adagio’s eyes sparked something in her and Sunset decided to play along. She turned to her girlfriend, who looked shocked and scared of her actions with a large blush on her face. Sunset smiled at her, “Thanks, babe. You always know how to keep me clean with that tongue.” Twilight's glasses fogged as her blush consumed her whole face and up to her ears, “O-of course, you're welcome.” The two giggling girls broke and doubled over in laughter together. Rarity cleared her throat and pulled out her hand mirror to check herself while the farmer next to her fanned her face with the brown hat that had become her signature. Fluttershy had her whole face in her hands but the red blush was still leaking through. The cafeteria slowly went back to their own devices, the hostile energy in the room had withered as Adagio Dazzle was too busy seething in rage and scheming to care to use her siren magic. The other two sirens seemed to not care as Aria typed away on her phone and Sonata devoured her lunch. Twilight still kept mostly to herself but the reassuring hand squeezing her knee kept her grounded as her heart pounded. Her plan was working. The final bell announced the student's freedom and not long after Sunset found herself at the front of the school with her friends, all except her best friend. “Ugh, when is your girlfriend going to get here, Shimmer? The band meet-up starts soon.” Rainbow groaned as she kicked a ball against the marble wonder-colts statue. “Rainbow, darling, can't you be a little less coarse?” The fashionista scolded. The athlete rolled her eyes in annoyance, “Yeah, yeah, I’m just trying to make sure my band had enough time to make sure we rock!” “Your band?” Applejack scrutinized. Rainbow Dash ignored the look. When the school front doors opened, Twilight had her path set for Sunset but Rainbow intercepted, “Finally! Where have you been? My band is gonna lose awesomeness because you're late!” The academic girl rolled her eyes, “You are in dire need of strengthening your vocabulary. Besides, you won’t have to worry about such a grievance, I only wanted to inform you all I’m resigning from the band.” While the rest of the band members had variations of shock, Sunset’s heart lurched painfully, “What? Sparkes, Why? Did I-” Her partner cut her off, “I have simply decided to supply my time with something I will enjoy more, on the Mathletes teams.” Rainbow scoffed, “Wow. You really are an egghead,” she then turned to the rest of the girls, her back to Twilight, “Luckily, this is not a loss at all! I think it’s a good thing. My band doesn't need a lame piano- no rock band has a piano, those are only for boring classical music and sappy sad songs.” The other four girls appeared to not agree, with no one looking happy. Even Pinkie Pie had an irritated look twisting her brow. Twilight opened her mouth to retort but Sunset beat her to it as a spark of fury boiled in her chest, “That’s the dumbest thing I’ve ever heard.” “Huh?” Rainbow turned with her voice was raised with offense. “You heard me,” the redhead doubled down, “Limiting an instrument to one genre is the most preposterous notion I have ever heard. And I have heard a bunch of crazy, dumb shit in my life.” The light blue skin on her face was turning red, “What the hell does that mean, Shimmer? You're seriously trying to call me dumb?” Sunset shrugged, “I'm not calling you dumb but you said something incredibly ignorant. And rude, might I add.” Though Sunset wasn't looking directly at her, Twilight was looking at her with awe in her eyes and a deep blush. The band leader wannabe stomped her foot, “Your being a real asshole right now. I’ve been nice enough to let you in my band but I can play your card and kick you out! Especially since all you fucking care about is the Princess Twilight look alike.” The former bully felt rage fly up her spine as she pushed her leather jacket sleeves up to her elbows, “Me being the asshole? You’re the one talking shit about somebody’s instrument and go ahead and kick me out then, if this is how we’ll get treated I don’t want to be in the band anyway!” Sunset then took a step forward and poked Rainbow’s shoulder harshly, “And don’t call Twilight that Princesses look alike.” She said in a low growl. “Or what? You gonna turn into an ugly she-demon again?” Rainbow challenged. “You want to find out?” Sunset growled. “Woah, Nelly!” Applejack pushed the girls apart and got in between them, “Let’s just settle down now. You two are gettin’ more riled up than two heifers protectin’ their babies.” The distance and feeling of Twilight's hand tugging on her leather jacket brought Sunset down. She took a step back but continued her glare with Rainbow Dash- who had refused to back down. The soccer star opened her mouth to make another comment before Rarity also intervened, “That’s quite enough, Darling. We’re a team, there is no point in continuing such hostility. The whole school is already against each other and remember? We can't join in on that energy.” “Yeah, bands are supposed to be fun, remember! And you were the meanie first Dashie,” Pinkie pointed out. Rainbow Dash shrugged and pretended to brush the altercation off, “Alright, Whatever,” she sighed and spoke her next words quietly, “Sorry, I guess.” “Yeah, I'm sorry too. I was out of line,” Sunset admitted. She did feel ashamed of herself now that the dust had cleared. The redhead had not been that angry in a while and fell back into her old confronting ways so easily she hadn't even noticed. She turned to Twilight, “I understand your decision Sparkes.” Twilight kicked at a rock on the ground, unable to keep eye contact, “Thank you. I have to go, the meeting is soon.” Sunset nodded, “I’ll see you after?” The scientific girl shook her head up and down before turning around and re-entering the school. Sunset could hear the tense chatter of the other girls. Before she turned to regroup with them a shy voice met her ears, “Are you alright?” The former unicorn turned to the animal caretaker, “I think so. Are you okay?” Fluttershy nodded, “I think so too. I’m sorry about Rainbow Dash. I don't know what’s gotten into her lately, it has me worried.” Sunset shook her head from left to right, “It’s not your fault. I shouldn't have egged it on anyway. I… I just didn't like her talking to Twilight like that.” The bashful girl played with the sleeve of her oversized green knitted sweater, “I understand.” “Sunset, darling,” Rarity’s voice cut in, bringing the two girls back to the group, “Do you know when the Princess will be arriving?” Sunset blinked, “Oh, she's not coming.” “She’s not?” Rainbow asked as she came out of her pouting position, which was being quiet and crossing her arms over her chest. “I was under the impression she was,” The tailor admitted. Pinkie Pie plucked an airless balloon from her hair, “Aw, but how do we fight the sirens without the powerful magic stuff?” The redhead chuckled nervously, “That’s going to be up to us to figure out. I told the princess she wasn't needed. The information I got was enough. We already know we need to fight fire with fire and if things become too much and too dangerous, then we involve the princess.” Sunset didn't say it out loud but bringing the Princess of Friendship into their new battle was an absolute last resort. If Sunset was honest with herself and took a page from Applejack’s element, keeping the multidimensional royal away was to spare both her and Twilight’s egos. The former unicorn was a mage too, possibly on Princess Twilight’s level. If she could figure it out then so could Sunset. “Well, I reckon we start our way to the gym then. The first band meet-up starts in only twenty minutes,” Applejack suggested. The girls all agreed and began the trek to the gym as they started to spot other students entering the same event they were about to. If somebody had told a Sunset Shimmer from three months ago in due time she would be standing in the gym watching her peers fight, which had not been caused by her, and not enjoying it- with a side of being with the girls she was the most jealous of and incredibly missing her girlfriend- Oh! And she could barely keep herself up as a tightening headache wrapped itself around her brain and squeezed so tight she couldn’t think straight. She would have laughed hysterically before punching them in the gut. Yet, here she was, in that exact predicament. Students yelled, insulted, and argued with each other. Green dazzling mist surrounded them. Sunset could see from her spot by the snack table, holding herself up as her body swayed from nausea threatening her, as the Dazzlings walked in. Adagio seemed to have recovered from earlier as she and the other two sirens soaked in the negative energy. Sunset brought a hand to her mouth as a cough emitted from her epiglottis. A painful one that left her lightheaded and her throat raw. When she brought her hand away, a small splatter of dark red liquid sat in her palm. Before she could become concerned, somebody elbowed her. Sunset looked at the source. Rainbow Dash raised her brows and flicked her head to the Dazzlings, who had evil glee written all over them, “Should we take them out, now? While they and everyone is here? Maybe we can break the spell.” Sunset considered that option. They could try but the former mage had a feeling it wouldn’t work. They need to use positive music magic to combat the siren's negative music magic. It was going to be hard to be as the sirens were becoming more and more powerful with each moment the students hated each other. The girls had no direct source to strengthen them like the songstresses. In the end, the former arcane user shook her head in rejection of the idea, “No, it’s too dangerous…” she swayed for a moment as she caught her breath, “They are too strong, we need to wait for when we have enough power. We also need to understand our magic and how to connect the harmony magic between you all before we can attempt anything.” Rainbow Dash nodded, “Alright, but I wanna take them out as soon as we can.” “Trust me, I don't disagree with you on that.” Sunset agreed. “Are you alright, Darling?” Rarity asked with a face full of concern. “You’re pale,” Fluttershy pointed out. At that moment Sunset felt a ping in her head that made her dizzy, “I- This magic is making me sick. I’m not sure why…” Pinkie Pie placed her hands on the redhead’s shoulders and started to apply rubbing pressure. She wanted to protest but the feeling was nice. “If this dang evil magic is makin’ you plum sick, you shouldn’t be puttin’ yourself through it,” Applejack suggested. Sunset couldn't agree more. Of course, Adagio was sitting smugly on the bleachers eyeing her as if earlier hadn't happened. It made the redhead want nothing more than to escape, “You guys will be okay?” The girls smiled, “Those overgrown fishes can't touch us.” Rainbow flexed with a crooked grin. Sunset nodded, “Alright, text me if that changes.” The girls agreed and helped their ill friend. Sunset’s sickness almost immediately dissipated as she got further from the gym. Instead of going home, her boots lead her to the math wing of the school. It didn’t take a lot to find the Mathlete team room as it was the only one with the lights on and voices coming from behind the door. She wasn’t sure how much longer Twilight had in the meeting so Sunset slacked against the wall and found her own devices to play with as she waited. Only fifteen minutes passed by before the door opened and stereotypical nerds filed out. Most of them were boys, there was only one other girl. She had a large gray sweater on and red hair with purple streaks. Her bangs were held up in a beaded tye. She spoke quietly but happily with her girlfriend as they exited the room. The two almost looked alike which Sunset found ammusing. Twilight finally spotted her fiery partner, “Oh! Sunnybun, I wasn’t expecting you.” The girl next to Twilight had judging careful eyes behind her thick glasses that were not dissimilar from her girlfriend’s. “Yeah,” she started her reply, “I didn’t last too long at the band meeting. It was making me too sick.” “Oh,” Twilight said with concern before she seemed to realize something, she turned to the girl she had been talking to, “This is Moondancer. We knew each other at Crystal Prep, turns out she also transferred. Moondancer, this is my… girlfriend, Sunset Shimmer.” Moondancer gave a shy, weak wave. Sunset returned it with one more confident, “Welcome to Canterlot High, I hope it hasn’t been too hectic with the battle of the bands.” The nerdish girl adjusted the many books to her chest, “I’ve been too busy focusing on my studies to engage with the band battle stuff.” “Understandable,” Sunset replied. Moondancer smiled at her before turning to Twilight, “I have to admit, it was nice seeing you again Twilight. I’ll see you around?” Twilight nodded, “Absolutely, especially now that we are both on the Mathletes team.” The girls said another goodbye before Twilight turned to her fiery-haired paramore, “Are you feeling well? You’re a little pale.” Sunset shrugged, “I think so. It’s the evil magic that is making me so ill, I'm pretty sure. As soon as I’m at a distance from it I’m back to normal.” “What causes that reaction?” Twilight asked. “It’s most likely because of the raw dark magic I was exposed to,” Sunset admitted as she played with her clawed hands. The other girl adjusted her glasses, “I see.” Sunset pulled the shorter girl into a hug. Luckily she accepted it as she wrapped her arms around Sunset’s waist. The taller girl nuzzled her cheek on top of her shorter head. “Can you come over? I really want to hang out with you,” Sunset pleaded. She felt the other girl nod her head, “I believe I can do that.” With the mutual decision, the girls secured their things and mounted the two-tired vehicle. The streets were mostly clear as the sun was halfway below the horizon, painting the sky in pink and orange, allowing the two to arrive at Sunset Shimmer’s residence quickly. As they got situated in the redhead’s home, textbooks and homework were sprawled out among the bed comforter on the loft. Twilight stared intensely at the formulas in front of her. Even as they were alone Sunset knew something was still wrong with the girl next to her. At first, she thought it was the school’s new dark environment getting to the girl but her companion, usually bright, cherry, and giddy to study was still incredibly recluse and quiet. “Sparkes, can we talk?” Sunset tried. Twilight pointed her pointer finger up to pause anything else her girlfriend had to say, “One moment, I have an important exam coming up in advanced calculus- I don't want to mess it up.” Sunset gave a small chuckle, “I’m in that class to, Sparkes, remember?” Violet-colored eyes lifted behind thick frames in remembrance, “Oh… right. Sorry, I’ve had a lot on my mind.” Her eyes went back to the textbook. “I can tell,” the former unicorn muttered. The other girl in the bed either didn't hear or choose to ignore her. Sunset placed one of her amber hands over the page Twilight was having a staring contest with, “We both have this test, why don’t we quiz and study it together?” Again the smaller girl seemed to be surprised in some way, “I’m sorry, Sunnybun. You're right, that’s not a bad idea. Let’s do it.” “You know…” Sunset hesitated, now that she had Twilight’s attention she wanted to use it for what needed to be focused on, “You said you have a lot on your mind. Maybe we can put quizzing each other on pause and talk about things. What’s bothering you?” Twilight bit her lower lip. Her face was twisted in uncertainty as she kept her gaze away from the girl beside her, “You’re right. I’m being boring again, aren't I?” “Wha-?” Before Sunset could get another word out Twilight pounced on her. Lips crushed against her’s, but this felt different from any of the other kisses the girls shared before. It was harsh and… forceful. Yet, Sunset stuck it out. Maybe it was what the other girl needed at that moment. The multidimensional girl gasped when pressure was applied in between her hips. Twilight was straddling her, one lavender hand on her shoulder and the other gripping the sheets so hard her knuckles were white. She was grinding her hips relentlessly on Sunset’s thigh while her other thigh was giving friction to the spot between her girlfriend's legs. The redhead bit back a moan at the unfamiliar feeling that caused her lower stomach to tingle and her blood to rush. Her partner did not hold back and let out a squeaky whimper. Sunset could admit that what they were doing felt good. But, it also felt wrong. Twilight did not look happy to be do what she was doing as her eyes were screwed shut and her hips moved with out any rhythm. “S-sparkes, wait.” For the second time, Sunset went either unheard or ignored. The burning feeling in her lower half grew stronger, she knew she was going to have to stop them. Sunset placed a hand on Twilight’s waist. The message must have been unclear as the girl on top of her went faster and a sound between a moan and unpleasent cry emitted from the indigo-haired girl. She knew for certain now- this was wrong, very wrong. “No. Twilight stop,” Sunset commanded. With a gasp, Twilight juddered to a stop. She was left with her breathing irregular and her eyes were overflowing with tears as she looked at the fiery-haired girl below her with hurt, “Wh- what did I do wrong? Am I,” her voice cracked and she hiccuped a sob, “A-a-am I not good enough? You don’t like me?” “What?!” Sunset’s voice raised, not in anger but in shock. She brought her volume down when Twilight flinched, “Twilight, What are you talking about?” She said as gently as she could. The smaller girl was shaking and her breathing was too fast and irregular, “I-I- you don't w-want me and I’m out o-of your le-league, and I’mtryingtobeenoughfroyoua-andkeepupI-Idontwantyout-toleavemeforada-someonelseIpromisei-i’lldowhatevertobeenougha-and-!” “Twilight, please, calm down! Your words are running together. I can barely understand you,” Sunset placed a hand on Twilight’s back but it didn't little to help. A small lavender hand clutched her blouse as air refused to give her the ability to breathe. Her eyes were wide and waterfalls that rivaled Poseidon’s power flooded her face, “Y-you told me to wait and I-I didn’t! I h-hate myself. I’m so sorry! Ple-please, forgive me! I-” Sunset felt her eyes sting with tears of her own as she placed her hands on Twilight’s shoulders, “Please don’t talk like that. It’s okay. Everything is okay.” The attempt at reassuring words went in one ear and one the other. Twilight kneeled over, her heart beating faster than the star S4714 and she fought to get air down her windpipe to her lungs. “Shit,” Sunset hissed. She wasn’t sure what was happening. The redhead had never seen anything like what was happening to her girlfriend and it made Sunset’s own heart beat rapidly against her chest, “What do I do? What do I do?!” The former unicorn grabbed at her hair as she raced her mind for a moment. She took a deep breath, her panicking was only going to cause more damage. Sunset leaned forward as she did what came to her mind to help her distraught girlfriend. She placed a hand on her back, rubbing soothing circles into her back and she began to hum a song she had been working on. As she humed and rocked the panic girl came back down as air finally allowed itself in her lungs and her heart matched the beat of the gentle tune. “Do you feel a little bit better?” Sunset asked as she continued to rub circles on Twilight’s back. She sat up, with the help of Sunset, and nodded. It stung as Twilight chose to not lean into her. “Twilight.” The girl in question met Sunset’s eyes briefly before falling back to her lap. The redhead gently placed her fingers under the other girl's chin and brought Twilight’s eyes to meet hers, “Remember what we talked about? We’re supposed to be open with each other, so please, talk to me.” Twilight’s eyes grew glossy again, “I- It’s just I feel like such an outsider. Within the school, within myself, and with your friend group. No matter where I go I just don't fit in. You are the only exception. All I want anymore is to be enough for you, and instead, I’m nothing but a twiggy scientist try-hard that is so incredibly out of your league that others find it embarrassing for you.” Sunset had a small sigh as her girlfriend's words soaked in. They hurt. What had she been doing wrong? What did she do to make her girlfriend feel this way? Sunset should have known that with her terrible way with others, she would mess up her girlfriend too. That information broke her heart. “I’m so sorry, Twilight,” Sunset said with melancholy overtaking her. “Huh?” Twilight whimpered questioningly with fear etched in her voice. Sunset pulled at her red-tipped fingers, “I- I don’t know what I did in particular to make you feel this way but,” her eyes lifted to meet ones behind glasses, “I’ll fix it! I don’t want you to feel these awful things when nothing about it is true. You don't deserve to feel like that. Unless… you don't think I deserve a chance…” Twilight threw her arms around Sunset, “No! None of my insecurities are your fault! I was already feeling like this and… somebody had reinstated it and I believed it. You’re perfect, my sun. I’d never change anything about you.” Sunset reached her arms around Twilight, pulling her in closer for a full embrace, “I’d never change anything about you either, and you sure as hell are not a ‘scientist try-hard’ or ‘out of my league.’ We’re both nerds who enjoy books and learning. Who would say something like that to you?” When Sunset was met with silence, she pulled slightly back to look at her girlfriend, “Twilight. Who said all this to you?” The bespeckled girl girl bit her bottom lip before breaking, “Adagio. She caught me in the bathroom this morning and told me that you’re to hot for someone like me and I was going to need to keep up to keep you before you left me for someone better… like her.” A similar fury Sunset felt earlier flared up and turned her face as red as her fingertips, “That disgusting invasive abominable hippogriff wannabe. If she knew anything good for her, she'd run back to the ocean before I find her.” Twilight giggled before letting out a sigh of relief, “I was such a fool for feeding into her lies and letting her get to me,” her smile fell, “I must admit, she only reaffirmed what I was already thinking and I’m sorry for not talking to you about it sooner.” Sunset pushed back a bit of hair covering Twilight’s face, “I think that’s something we both need to work on. You know I sure as hell don’t have my shortage of insecurities but we can come to an understanding and help eachother, yeah?” Twilight nodded and moved in to envelop the girl she loved in another embrace. “Absolutely.” “Hey, I still have more iced cookies I made from last night. Should I grab them and some milk and we can watch a movie?” The young genius nodded in agreement with a sweet smile. The decision made the two lovers get comfortable as Sunset pulled open her laptop and set the plate of cookies and drinks on her nightstand. Twilight was quick to get as close as possible as she curled into Sunset’s side and rested her head on the soft chest of the fiery-haired girl. She nibbled on the cookie her partner handed over as she pulled up Twilight’s favorite movie, The Fifth Element. “Sunset, I’m still sorry about earlier. I should have stopped as soon as you told me to wait. I- I was trying to prove something to myself and instead, I hurt you…” Twilight frowned with shame. She relaxed as she felt pointed tips combing through her hair. “It’s okay, Sparkes. I forgive you. We can get more into stuff like that when we are ready and it feels right. Instead of that obligation, crap humans try to push,” Sunset reassured. Twilight nodded, “Yeah. I love you.” Sunset smiled, “I love you too.” It didn't take long for the girl on her chest to fall into soft breathing as she slept. Sunset thought back to what her girlfriend had said, and who had made her feel so awful about herself. She felt at fault. She knew she should have followed Twilight earlier that morning. It was her fault her girlfriend had been feeling awful, and then she wasn't even there to comfort her or protect her when an ugly blobfish who needed to be put back in its fishbowl attacked her. Sunset wasn’t going to stand for it or allow that siren to hurt her paramore again. Even if it was the last thing she did. Author's Note I loved writing this chapter When Sparkes cries Sunset starts wars. I also want iced cookies now, anyone else?
5. Breaking Guitar StringsTwilight Sparkle brought a small measuring tube up to her goggle-covered eyes. As she concluded her statistics, the scientist began her next preparations for chemical safety for her experiment. A gift was on her mind. Her girlfriend may have forgiven her… perturbing behavior from the past few days but Twilight still wanted to do something to make it up to her fiery-haired, empathetic partner. So, she was engaged in a chemistry investigation. The young genius wanted to conduct something called Dancing Gummy Bears. She was sure, or she hoped, Sunset would love it. All she needed was her test tube, a heat source, and the gummy bears. The school had plenty of those supplies and thanks to her status as a responsible and reliable AP chemistry student, the teacher was lenient with letting her have molten potassium chloride. Twilight had arrived at the school early to give herself ample time to prepare. Tomorrow was the first battle of the bands and she wanted to make sure her girlfriend was happy before the stress of fighting mythical beings caught up. Her projecting her insecurities wasn’t going to help Sunset do that. Her ears were able to pick up the increasing population of students in the hall. Just as she was about to start cleaning up her lab space and head out into the fray to find her partner, the lab door opened. “Here you are, darling!” the girl with a posh voice turned to someone behind her, “See? No need to worry. She was an easy find.” Fluttershy popped out behind Rarity and smiled at the lab-coated adorned girl who had her long dark hair up in a messy, wavy bun and at least two pencils stuck in the large tuff. The timid girl brushed her green floral printed ankle-length skirt before her dark aqua eyes met Twilight’s violet ones. Fluttershy gave her another friendly smile as she spoke, “Good morning.” “Good morning,” Twilight offered back as she pushed her glasses up. “Is there something you need help with?” She was hoping what they needed wouldn't take too long. She had some testing to conduct before the first class bell rang after she got to greet her partner. She considered telling the girls they would have to wait until later but, whatever the two girls were here for was urgent enough that they had to come looking for her. Rarity tossed a large ringlet of perfectly teased hair over her shoulder as she sat with perfect posture on the science stool closest to the lab table her target was at, “Actually we’re here to help you, darling. That is if you would be willing.” Twilight fought against the warmth rushing to her cheeks. Had Sunset told them what she did or how messed up she had been lately? She wouldn't blame her but she was not ready to be cornered and ridiculed by her partner’s friends. A gentle hand pressed into her back, “Twilight, breathe, you’re okay.” The airy voice of reassurance broke through her thoughts and Twilight realized just how hard her breathing was. Fluttershy looked at her with concern, “You can talk to us, Twilight. We’re your friends.” They are? “You are?” Twilight found herself saying out before she could catch herself. The two girls looked at each other and the bespeckled girl shrunk in further on herself. She wasn't trying to hurt anymore but her feeling of being the outsider was stronger than a pep talk. Sunset still felt like her only genuine friend and the others were just… there. They only interacted with her because she was Sunset’s girlfriend or she looked like the otherworldly princess. Or at least that’s what her brain kept telling her. “We are,” Rarity smiled at her, “What would make you feel otherwise, darling?” ‘She says, darling a lot. Must be a comforting word for her… or maybe to comfort others,’ Twilight thought instead of answering the fashionista. Fluttershy’s voice broke her out of her headspace again, “We haven't exactly been very inclusive to you. There’s been a lot going on… I’m sorry that has distracted us from making sure you feel a part of our group.” “Precisely as Fluttershy said, Darling,” Rarity joined, “You are our friend and it’s important to us that you know that. Despite some heat-of-the-moment words, we hope you would like to be our friend as well.” One of her hands shot up to wipe the wetness from her cheeks, “Uh, h-how much did Sunset tell you?” Again the two girls had a silent conversation as their eyes met. From what Twilight could see the girls seemed perplexed. “Sunset hasn’t shared anything about you with us. We noticed that you're hurting and we wanted to let you know we care about you,” Fluttershy explained. “Oh,” Twilight sheepishly played with one of her wavy locks of hair hanging down by her face. She should have known her best friend wouldn't go around telling others about her troubles. What was wrong with her? Why did she always assume the worst? Thinking logically, the scientist wasn't used to this. Nobody outside of her parents or Sunset ever told her they cared about her or her feelings. These girls showing opposition to the cycle was… nice and a bit scary. Ivory-colored hands gently moved the lavender hand tugging on indigo hair, “Darling, your consort with Sunset has nothing to do with our desire to be your friends. We want to know you for you.” “Really? But what about the princess? She’s better than me,” Twilight mumbled the last sentence. A scoff sound came from the dress tailor as Fluttershy spoke, “We don't believe that. Just because you and the princess have a lot in common, that doesn't make you worse or less than then her.” Twilight turned away from them as she began to mess with the beaker and testing tubes she planned on using later, “I want to believe you and I appreciate your words and efforts very much. Trust me, nobody has ever fought to be friends with me… other than Sunset,” she let out a sorry laugh as she thought about the fights she had with Sunset months ago. She had felt so guilty she avoided the girl and dove herself further into her work, “I didn't realize how much I self-isolate until now.” Rarity plucked the pencils from her hair, “Lucky, for you, darling, we are just like her.” “Maybe a bit worse,” Fluttershy joked. The girl shared a laugh and the bell rang. A small park of panic ran through Twilight, “Oh! I haven't even gotten my class supplies prepared!” She grabbed her bag and ran to the door before skirting to a stop, “Thank you very much for checking in on me. I’m going to try better at involving myself instead of getting stuck in my head. I.. just may need time.” The girls nodded as they gathered their things as well, “No need to worry, darling. You aren't alone and we will be there for you.” Twilight gave them a smile before running off to her locker. She passed by Pinkie Pie who gave her a wide smile and wave, in which she returned. She thought Sunset would be her only friend for, maybe, the rest of her life. She had been content with that, after all, she loved Sunset in a way she thought was only possible in her novels. For the first time, Twilight considered she could have long-lasting, caring friends. “Alright!” Rainbow Dash bounced from one foot to another, “Awesome! Awesome! Awesome! This is going to be so awesome! We’re gonna rock these other dweebs outta here!” Sunset Shimmer chuckled with a playful eye roll at her antics, “You’re right, Dash, this is going to be awesome,” she agreed as she tuned her rhythm guitar, “buuut let’s not be too awesome, we don’t want the sirens to know we have magic until we can defeat them.” Applejack gave a sarcastic laugh, “We ain’t gotta put too much awesome in. Especially after what Snips and Snails just did. Pinkie Pie giggled as she tapped on the drums, “I thought they were pretty good!” The farmer rolled her eyes, “Of course ya did.” “Are you guys ready, you have three minutes left of the break before you go on,” Twilight's voice intercepted. Sunset did nothing to stop the instinctual smile that grew upon her face. Her girlfriend had been a lot more bubbly and outspoken today compared to recently that week. It made her happy to see her partner's true self-starting to reach the surface. Twilight had decided to stay in the mathletes but she had also been acting band manager for the past two days of their practice. Now that they were in the first round of the Battle of the Bands, Sunset had expected Twilight’s anxiety to get the better of her. Instead, the guitarist stood impressed by the other girl’s natural leadership and organization of making sure things were going perfectly for the Rainbooms. “Where is Rarity?” Twilight asked. “Ugh,” Applejack rolled her eyes at the question with annoyance. Sunset stood surprised for the second time that day at the farmer's reaction. “She’s gettin’ all frilly or somethin’. Ah told her we ain't got time for that but she wouldn't listen,” The stetson-adorned girl growled with frustration. “It’s okay. I'm sure she’ll be here in a minute,” Sunset tried. “Oh! I’m here, I'm here!” Rarity announced, out of breath, as she flipped her expensive hair and posed in her new outfit. The redhead could best explain it as a cardigan-type thing with metal-type dangling things coming from the sleeves. “Rares,” Applejack pinched the bridge of her nose, “What in tarnation…” “What?” The posh girl said almost offendedly, “We are about to put on a show! I’m not going to look fabulous?” Twilight ushered her up the stage steps, “Do as you must but the curtains open in sixty seconds! Be ready girls.” “Thanks, Sparkes. You're doing great,” Sunset said. A blush coated Twilight's cheeks and she cleared her throat, trying to stay professional, “Thank you, and you as well.” The band manager removed herself quickly from the stage. A bit of awkwardness settled in Sunset’s chest. None of the girls gave their usual chuckles or giggles when watching the couple's antics. Instead, they looked, irritated, nervous, or uncaring. The former unicorn hoped this would go well. The band had started to be more of a new stress and what they needed right now was something fun to get their spirits up. The magic of friendship through music was what they needed to be strong enough to take down the sirens. That couldn't happen if everyone was too stressed to like each other. The redhead could hear her principal's voice welcoming everyone back to the first elimination rounds. The grumbles of students let Sunset know that nopon- nobody was excited for her band to play. It almost felt out of pure spite when Pinkie began her drum intro to their song by Rainbow. As Sunset began her strums, she took a side glance at Fluttershy. The animal caretaker did not look pleased to be there and not in the stage fright anxiety that was expected. The withdrawn look in her eyes made Sunset remember a conversation. ~~~~~~~~~ “Rainbow, do you think, maybe, we could try a song I wrote?” Fluttershy’s meek voice asked the Prisma-haired girl. She waved a dismissive hand at the other girl who had a pink journal in her hands, “We’ll get to it,” Rainbow Dash disregarded. “Oh, okay…” Fluttershy wilted as she stepped away and dejectedly put her journal back. Sunset couldn’t help but speak up for the girl who always showed her unfiltered kindness. “Come on, Dash. Let’s do one of her songs- I’ve got a good feeling she has some amazing stuff in there,” the fiery-haired girl defended as she gestured to Fluttershy’s journal. The pastel pink-haired girl smiled gratefully at her. Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes, “Yeah, but the first tryouts are tomorrow we got to stick to what we are playing now. Like I said, We’ll get to it.” Sunset mouthed an apology to Fluttershy, who shook her head and mouthed thanks to her. ~~~~~~~~~ That interaction had been only one day after she and Rainbow got into their kerfuffle and it still left a sour taste in Sunset’s mouth. Maybe something deeper was going on with the soccer player. Or, the siren's magic was getting to them, only it was happening slower than everyone else. The former unicorn hoped that wasn't the case. They really would have no chance then. A gasp of surprise emitted from Sunset when she jumped as her guitar string broke along with her thoughts. ‘What? What the hell?’ She thought as she looked down at the shortened curled string. How did it just randomly break? Sunset was so tedious about making sure her strings were in tip-top shape and she always had backup. Why did this one suddenly just collapse? Her heart broke when another string sprang free from the instrument's surface. A squee of fear ran past her ear suddenly and her eyes followed as Fluttershy ran from one of the spotlights following her. She then noticed Rarity being fan-dangled like a puppet by the sleeves of her shiny outfit. Sunset’s eyes moved up and noticed all the giggling participants who were sabotaging her band's performance. Her teeth grit together as anger flared in the pit of her stomach. All she could think at that moment was how lucky the vandalizers were that she didn't enact revenge plots anymore. Sunset tried over and over again to signal what was happening to the watching principles but they showed no care, it was a painful reminder of how they were under an evil spell. Eventually, the song ended and the girls were left in tears, anger, and a messed up instrument. Sunset stormed off the stage with Rainbow Dash and Applejack trying to meet with her booming stomps. She ripped her bag open and pulled out her backup strings, all of which were cut in half, “Ugh! Those assholes! They’ll be lucky if I don't enact King Sombra onto them!” “Sunny, what happened?!” Twilight asked from behind her. She opened her mouth to answer but a Southern accent cut her off. “Somebody,” Applejack directed to Rarity, “was too busy playing with their outfit instead of playing their instrument.” Rarity brushed at her tears, smudging her mascara on her face, “Me? They were vandalizing our performance!” “Well, they wouldn't have been able to do that iffin’ ya weren’t wearing,” the farmer gestured to the torn outfit accessory, “that!” Rarity let out a sob before beginning her retort- only to be interrupted by a high-pitched voice. “That wouldn't have even mattered if you weren't running from a light the whole time! A LIGHT!” Pinkie Pie yelled at Fluttershy. Fluttershy had nothing to say back as she hyperventilated. Twilight joined her side, “There’s no reason for us to go blaming and attacking each other. There were multiple groups involved in deliberately damaging us.” “She’s right guys. Someone even cut up all my guitar strings, which aren't cheap. Let’s calm down and we can come up with a plan to persevere the sirens and stuff like this,” Sunset agreed. She shoved her broken strings back into her bag and stood, “They are going to announce the next bands to compete soon. For now, we should practice and come up with a plan to avoid being sabotaged again.” Rarity sniffled and crossed her arms over her chest, “You can’t seriously think we are going to be moving to the next round, darling.” “Frankly, it doesn't matter,” Sunset admitted, “No matter what we have to take out the sirens. You guys are the ones with the magic, if we don't get to move on, then we’re going to have to do some concert crashing.” A crooked smile grew on Rainbow Dash’s face, “I almost like the sound of that more.” “Next up, Trixie and The Illusions and then, The Dazzlings, after a five-minute intermission!” Principal Celestia’s voice spoke with the most emotion Sunset had heard from her in days. Of course, she sounded forcefully dreamy when addressing the siren’s band. “Alright, you guys get to a music room and figure out practice. I’ll meet you there but first I have something to settle,” Sunset instructed. “Sunset?” Twilight questioned, “Settle what?” Sunset placed a kiss on her forehead, “For now don't worry about it. Just help them, yeah?” Twilight paused and looked into her eyes. After a thorough search of teal, she agreed and guided the cracking group out of the gym doors. Sunset readied herself as she followed her friends out of the gym. After the emotional turmoil that nasty, slimy bottom feeder put her girlfriend through, the protege of the sun had some words to say. It wasn’t a struggle for her to find herself back in an aggressive position again as she leaned against the darkest corner in the dark hallway before the gym. Aggravation and fury boiled like hot water in her chest as she heard the trio around the corner, laughing at the pain they were causing. As soon as they turned the corner Adagio managed to spot the shadowed girl and stopped her lackeys in their tracks. “Do not go near Twilight again,” Sunset snarled. “Who?” Adagio said with feigned ignorance as she placed her hands on her hips. A growl rose from the back of Sunset’s throat, “You know exactly who. I mean it, stay the hell away from her and my friends.” “Or what, little sunshine?” Adagio challenged, stepping closer, “Are you going to show me your ‘true form?’” The redhead’s sneer dropped. Was the siren leader referring to the demon Sunset had become? How… could she possibly know about that? “Oh, that's right Sunshine, I’ve heard a lot about you. It doesn't take anything to get our peers to talk,” Adagio said with acid dripping from her words as she circled behind the leather jacket-wearing girl, “In fact, they had quite a lot to say about you.” The girl circling her kept a low hand, which drifted much too closely to Sunset’s backside. She shot away from the tall, curly-haired creature, creating distance, “DON’T touch me.” Adagio took a step forward causing Sunset to take another step back, only to bump against the blue-haired siren. The other two sirens snickered as Aria joined circling Sunset, “Why do you care so much about these weak little humans? You know just as well as we do how easy they are to control.” “Control and power are all creatures like us want. Why deny yourself of that little sunshine?” Adagio asked as her fingers brushed by fire resembling hair. “What’s the point? Your ‘little friends’ treat you like you are an embarrassment. Placing you in the back of the band to strum worthlessly. Your school sure seems to agree based on what we’ve heard.” Aria said with a monotone voice laced with sourness as she looked at her nails. Sunset bit her lip and pulled on her clawed fingers. Were they right? Is that how everyone saw her? Her parents? Princess Celestia? Her friends? An embarrassment. “Haha! Too bad, so sad!” Sonata exclaimed, making Sunset flinch from the loud sound in her ear. A hand grabbed hers suddenly, Adagio was smiling at her with sinister planning in her eyes, “Just think little Sunshine, join us, and nobody in this world or any other will ever think or look down upon you again. After all, that is something you wanted at one point, right?” ‘Yes. Yes, that was something I had wanted.’ Sunset moved her eyes away and swallowed the lump in her throat. “Join us. Join me, Sunset Shimmer. I know you can be a powerful being. Don’t deprive yourself of that. Gain the potential that you and I know you have,” Adagio lured with a hypnotic voice. Sunset slammed her eyes shut as her heart rammed against her chest. Her past thoughts and feelings overwhelmed her. Her pain, her wants, her loneliness, and her craving for someone to love her and give her a chance. Purple flashed in front of her eyelids. The purple cleared and her girlfriend's face was in front of her. Twilight Sparkle gave her everything she wanted and more. Her friends may be reacting to the siren's magic without knowing but they still care about her and each other. They were going to make it and send these overgrown fish back to their clear bowls. Sunset opened her eyes as a new determination ran through her. She reveled in the taken-aback look on Adagio’s face. A grin stretched her own, “Oh, you should be worried Adagio Dazzle. If I have to do it alone, so be it but your ass will be fried like the fish you are.” Using the siren leader’s method against her, Sunset shouldered Adagio out of the way as she walked away with fire bubbling her magic under her skin. They were going to win this. Sunset waited before joining her friend's practice as the last bands planned. The sirens sang a sickly and ironic song about everyone being under their spell. As the song went on the former unicorn felt that same painful cough rise causing her to cover her mouth. Last time only a small splatter of dark liquid came up, that time the blood dripped from her hands and mouth. But she had to wait it out. She had to know. Her determination was strong but she still had doubts after what happened while she and her friends were on stage. Finally, the music stopped and the redhead watched the principals place the last band logo on the success board and walk away. Quickly students swarmed to get a look. What followed was either cheers, tears, or glares. She was able to spot The Rainboom’s logo on the board. “Something tells me, we don't have to worry about planning infiltration yet,” Sunset mused. They still had a chance, one they couldn’t mess up. Author's Note A hurricane is about to hit but we staying writing Shout out to Rares and Flutters having observational skills and reaching out to Twilight. Speaking from experience, it sucks when no one reaches out to you. Sabotage and Adagio being a weirdo. The girls can't catch a break (and won't for a while). Feel free to share your thoughts and concerns :D
6. Motivating?Sunset wasn’t sure when the Battle of the Bands became the Rainbow Dash Show but the girl's obnoxiousness had been turned up to much more than twenty percent. Thanks to the situation the group of girls had quickly found themselves in, Sunset had started to consider bringing Princess Twilight to this side of the portal for help more times than not. And not just to help defeat the sirens but to get the biggest show off she had ever met under control. Days had slipped past and the band of seven girls were watching as the school slipped further and further into animosity, hate, and pure misery. The weekend had been glum and stressful as The Rainbooms practiced for hours and hours in Applejack's barn on Sweet Apple Acres. During the weekend's round of eliminations, they yet again barely made the cut to the next round as more mayhem attempted to ruin them. Twilight and Sunset had kept keen eyes on anyone who got too close and they both counted multiple intercepts of peer-caused obstacles. Despite it all, by some miracle from Princess Celestia herself, they passed. The redhead had to keep reminding herself of that. The cherry on top was the discovery that there were barely any scraps of magic. The girls could hardly muster up a sparkle, a shimmer, or a glimmer of friendship magic to pony up. The self-proclaimed band leader egged them further and further to keep playing her songs, for one would eventually work. Yet doing that only sent the teenagers into further descent of frustration. Sunset watched as every girl turned uncharacteristically mean to each other. Rainbow Dash with her consistent corrections and snarky comments. Fluttershy could be heard muttering her retorts under her breath while Applejack and Rarity bickered back to the athlete. The couple did that until they ultimately turned on each other and argued over anything and everything. Pinkie Pie had been mostly quiet, only stewing in aggravation. Every time Sunset Shimmer had to step in and break the conflicts up, only such attempts ended in switching their hostile energy onto her. Sunset had zero ounce of doubt it was the siren's magic. She was growing desperate to find a way to fix it, change the way the story was going, help her friends, and help them save the school. But… she had no idea how. On Sunday and Monday nights she spent hours through the night researching, planning, and scribbling down any idea that could bring the pure and inspiring magic her friends had. Nothing worked. The former unicorn could feel a crash out boiling in her. It was all becoming too much. Yet, no matter how many times the journal buzzed with advice or offerings of aid, Sunset could never bring herself to accept it. Nothing, not even a truth spell, could ever get her to admit the envy and the should have, could have thoughts that popped in the former student of the sun princess when indulging with the Princess that replaced her so easily. Her clawed hands gripped onto her scarlet hair that matched the ends of her fingertips as she sat in the library that Wednesday morning. The entire school day was dedicated to the last round of band knockouts. Finals were at the end of the week and after the first bell of the school day rang they would be in the midst of the third round of tryouts. This round was crucial. This was their chance to prove their best. To everyone… and themselves. They needed to be able to take out the sirens by the finals. If they couldn't then it was all over. The world falls to hatred and Sunset fails again. “What’s the point in trying? Not even the harmony virtues can get along anymore…” Sunset mumbled to herself. She bit her lip harshly in an attempt to stop the stinging in her eyes. A single tear escaped and splashed against the open notebook in front of the redhead, landing on the page of a song she had written a few weeks ago. Not long before the sirens arrived. Within the half-hour, the former unicorn walked into a dejected music room of emotionally and mentally drained teenagers. They were all, except Rainbow Dash, lazily bracing for the misery of competing. Anxiety pumped the room as they all knew in just less than two hours what would determine that they would be the ones to fight the Sirens head-on. If they didn't win this, more drastic measures would be taken. Dramatics that Sunset was prepared to make, nonetheless. Twilight was at the piano surfing through papers and of course, Sunset gravitated to her as she procrastinated having to deal with the angry, aggravated teenage girls. “Hi, Sunset,” the bespeckled girl greeted quietly as she brought her notes back together, “I was about to go looking for you.” “Yeah! What the hell took you so long? We need all the time we can for practice!” Rainbow Dash intruded as she stomped over to the two girls at the piano. The companioned girls shared a look of annoyance with each other before breathing out the tension. “I'm sorry, Rainbow Dash. I'm here now so let's just get started,” she offered her girlfriend an apologetic look before picking up her guitar that was beside the athlete; who was tapping her foot impatiently. Practice gave birth to a rocky wooden roller coaster hanging on by the last bolt. Rainbow Dash criticized everyone's skills and timing. While Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie steamed in hostile silence, Applejack snapped at anything Rarity had to say. Eventually, the tailor snapped back before both girls yelled back at Rainbow Dash. The former tyrant gave her an attempt to encourage peace, only for the three to turn on her- telling her to mind her own business in different words. The call for the last three competing bands was called, after what felt like years. Sunset wiped the palms of her hands on her jeans as her guitar bounced on her back while she walked. The girls around her were all quiet. None looked or spoke to each other. The gym doors opened roughly as the Rainbooms came down the hall. Flash Sentry and his bandmates appeared from behind the doors and began a track toward the group. Sunset smiled but it was weak and laced with unsettled nerves. The male’s brow remained furrowed and his frown was deep as he stabbed a glare into the redhead. “Hey Flash…?” Sunset greeted, her voice coming out in a nervous question. The navy-haired boy snarled her as he averted his eyes and walked past her, “Don't pretend like we’re friends.” A part of her heart snapped like a guitar string, “What?” Her voice caught in her throat. He whipped around, his pupils pointed with anger, “You heard me.” His voice dripped with toxic acid. First, confusion ran through her, then sadness. Those two were quickly replaced when a maddening irritation blazed up her spine, “What in Tartarus have I done to you?! All I've done is try to help and do what I can for everyone, only for you assholes to treat me like,” her hand moved frantically as she gestured at nothing in particular, “like this!” The hall sat in mostly silence- the only sound being Sunset's heaving breathing, and the muffled sound of Trixie Lulamoons bad playing. She felt a small hand clutch her leather jacket. Navy eyes stared into hers. They were dark and completely devoid of the usual kindness, and understanding that was the boy's strongest traits. “You're delusional. The only thing you have done for me is get in my way,” Flash sneered, “If you were my friend and trying to help, then you wouldn't be one of the people stopping me from getting what I want and taking my opportunity. A friend doesn't do that.” “I-” Sunset tried, she hated the way her eyes started to sting and the numbness that consumed her chest. A hand much stronger than the one on her other arm tugged her away, “Come on Sunset. We ain't got time for this.” As she was roughly pulled away Flash Sentry called out, “You really think you're gonna win this? I bet you don't even know what you're doing!” The stabbing in her eyes allowed her eyes to fill up and tears fell. He was right. She had no idea what she was doing. All she was doing was hoping and rejecting the one pony that could fix this whole mess in a matter of minutes all over petty pride. No wonder Princess Celestia never trusted her to become a Princess. She couldn't do this. She wasn't good enough. That night, Sunset decided the Princess of Friendship was needed to fix what she couldn't. “Sunny?” Her Twilight’s soft voice cut through her thoughts. Sunset roughly wiped the wetness off her cheeks. Twilight began to speak reassurances but the former unicorn stopped her. “I'm fine. Let's just get this performance over this,” Sunset said. “Next up, ‘The Rainbooms,’” Principal Celestia’s uncaring voice announced into the microphone. The girls rushed up the stairs and readied their instruments. Rainbow Dash turned as she took the front and center of the stage, “We're doing Awesome as I wanna be, don't mess me up and we’ll move on for sure!” Fluttershy rolled her eyes as the rest of the girls showed their dismay. That time, Sunset couldn't bring herself to care. No matter what she did, it wasn't enough. Twilight from the side counted down from five on her fingers. The percussion of Pinkie Pie’s drums rang out and only one spotlight came on. The solo light focused on the lead guitarist as she sang the song all about herself. Sunset boredly played her part as she lazily sang the backup repetition vocals. The first verse went by quickly and soon the lit-up girl began her solo guitar moment. That was when Sunset Shimmer felt it. Magic. And not just the siren's magic but the equestrian magic her friends possessed yet hadn't been able to muster in the past week. She brought her eyes up and panic seized her nerves. Rainbow had started glowing blue. Magic was sparkling on the top of her head where equine ears were about to sprout. Rainbow Dash was about to transform! In front of everyone! In front of the Sirens! What should she do?! Before she could physically react. The problem had been solved by someone else. If you could call it solved. Rainbow Dash went crashing down to the stage floor. Everyone and everything stopped in shock. The chromatic-haired girl shoved off the purple mass that had caused her to go down, “What the hell!” Twilight landed at Sunset’s boots from the hard shove. Rainbow Dash quickly got up and stormed off the stage as muttered curses flowed from her mouth. The bespeckled girl was frozen as the Principals wrote furiously on their judging paper and as students started to laugh. “Hell yeah! Told you she's the evil counterpart of the Princess!” A male voice yelled that it could only be Flash Sentry's. “I knew it with what she did at the formal!” Octavia’s accent was singled out in the crowd. “What a jealous bitch! She's worse than Shimmer!” another voice called and triggered an eruption of insults, and hurdles both at the band on stage and at each other. The rest of the girls left the stage- Fluttershy practically in a bolt. Sunset bent down to help the frozen girl on the floor. She was shaking as her partner helped her up and removed her from the scene. Yet, behind the stage it was just as awful; maybe even more so. “I hope you're fucking proud of yourself, Twilight!” Rainbow Dash immediately started as soon as she saw the shaken girl. “Her? She wouldn't have had to do that iffin’ you weren't showin’ off!” Applejack said, jabbing the athlete in the shoulder with her finger. “She didn't have to handle the situation like that!” Rarity retorted. She then turned to Twilight, who tried to justify herself. “I-I'm sorry! I panicked- I didn't know what else to do!” Her voice caught in her throat. Rarity scoffed, “Why didn't you unplug her amp?! Or close the curtains? You're the smartest one of all of us but what you did was the most preposterous thing you could have done!” Twilight's breath caught in her throat. Sunset was quick to defend her. She wanted to say she was angry but instead, she was exhausted and over that girl's attacks, “Don't talk to her like that! She did what she could! I'm not going to let you guys blame her for something that was not her fault. Applejack is the only one to correct here!” “Well, I wouldn’t have had to show off if I wasn't the only one doing all the work and writing all the songs!” Rainbow yelled. A gasp of offense came from behind Sunset and Fluttershy appeared from her hiding spot, “I write songs! You just don't let us play any of them!” “Hey!” Pinkie Pie screamed, breaking everyone's attention, “Remember when this used to be fun! Cause I sure don't!” A mischievous cackle that reminded Sunset of a witch sounded from behind them, “Good show Rainbrooms! It seems no work needs to be done from the Great and Powerful Trixie!” The seven girls turned to the sneaky, over-egoed magician. “What's that supposed to mean?” Rainbow Dash asked the illusionist. Trixie shrugged as she checked her nails with a snakey smile, “On nothing. Just in a fit of jealous rage, Princess Twilight's evil counterpart is taking out the worst band before anyone else can get the chance.” Twilight stomped her foot and threw her fist down to her sides, “It was NOT a fit of jealous rage!” she shouted. The silver-haired girl giggled at Twilight's outburst, “If you say so,” she said, clearly not convinced. “Not that I care, but keep an eye on your pets,” Trixie gestured to Sunset Shimmer and Twilight Sparkle before leaning into Rainbow Dash’s space as she made no effort to conceal her ‘whisper,’ “People are saying that one is worse than Sunset, and if you decided to use your memory. That's a high bar to reach.” Trixie had pointed to the young scientist and laughed as the latter stormed out of the gym. She then witnessed the sibling Principals re-enter the gym as Twilight ran past. “Oh,” Trixie started, “Looks like they already decided who will be moving on,” she pulled out a dark blue hand mirror and flipped her side fringe of hair, “I’m guessing it wasn't too hard a decision.” The magician smirked as she assumed her place as the one to battle the Sirens. The group of girls assumed the same with her, even the highly confident Rainbow Dash, whose eyes caught her redheaded bandmate leaving the gym instead of waiting for the announcement, “Shimmer? Where the hell are you going?” The girl she called after only looked over her shoulder as she walked, “I’m going after Twilight. She’s more important right now.” The bandleader groaned and rolled her eyes, “Ugh! Are you serious? Knowing if we are going to be in the finals is more important!” Sunset ignored her as picked up her footsteps to follow her distraught partner. Rainbow groaned again, “Those two are so annoying! Just because they're dating doesn’t mean they have to be all over each other! This announcement is way more important than making out in some closet.” “Who are you kidding? You know it’s not gonna be us.” Fluttershy huffed in annoyance. “And I had the perfect outfit for the finals!” Rarity whined. “Yep. Cause, that’s what’s important, Rarity. That yah won’t get to play dress up!” Applejack yelled at her. “You know perfectly well that’s not what I meant!” Rarity yelled back as the girls got in each other's space. “Shut up!” Rainbow Dash interrupted as the Principals finally stepped onto the stage. The microphone sounded as Principal Celestia brought it to her lips, “The band that will be joining The Dazzlings in the Battle of the Bands is…” Trixie grinned and took a step forward, ready to accept her win. “The Rainbooms!” The egotistical girl halted, “WHAT?!” “Huh?” The band of five said in shock and confusion. Principal Celestia turned to the girls as they passed the stomping away Trixie to the stage, “Congratulations, girls. You deserve it.” “Seriously?! But we didn’t even finish-“ Pinkie Pie said but was cut off when Rainbow Dash harshly jabbed her in the arm. The Dazzlings appeared on the other side of the stage, “See you at Friday’s big night, Rainbooms. We are really looking forward to it,” Adagio Dazzle said with her hands on her hips and talking in a tone like she had already won. “Yeah, well, not as much as we are!” Rainbow Dash shouted back. Her comment resulted in an uproar of boos and insults. Despite their win, it felt nothing like a victory as they took the walk of shame out of the crowded, hostile gym. When Sunset Shimmer shut the large, heavy door to the gym behind her, Twilight was already out of sight. Fortunately, the former unicorn felt her pointed ear twitch under her hair. Quick footsteps and sniffles entered her eardrums from far down the hallway. Sunset moved her feet and picked up her pace as she followed, who she was sure was her partner. As she twisted through the halls, Sunset noticed the beginning of science posters on the hall walls before she heard a classroom door slam. The redhead stopped her feet in front of the door in the science hall someone had gone through. The sound of a familiar voice sobbing made her sensitive ears twitch. Sunset raised her hand to knock but instead, she opened the door as her girlfriend hiccuped from her cries. “Sparkes?” She asked into the seemingly empty room. The sob cut off and heaving breathing is what answered the redhead at first. Twilight poked her head out from behind the lab counter, “S-sunset?” Purple eyes flooded with relief as she took in the sight of her girlfriend before tears flooded her cheeks again. Sunset was quick to be at her girlfriend's side. She wrapped her in a strong hug and frail arms clung to the back of her leather jacket. “You want to get out of here?” Sunset asked in a quiet voice. Twilight nodded. That was all the former unicorn needed to pull up her saddened girlfriend and sneak out of the school. Not long after, the girls were walking through the front door of Sunset's loft. As soon as the door clicked shut Twilight switched from nonverbal to hysterical sobs as she dropped to the floor. “I- I am so sorry! I’ve ruined everything! I should have known this would happen, I can’t do anything right!” Twilight cried as her breath caught in her throat. “Twilight, none of this is your fault,” Sunset started as she met her on the ground with an embrace and rubbed circles into the small of Twilight's back. “Yes, it is! I was so stupid to think I could be a manager! I couldn’t even handle studying magic! They are all right,” Twilight's voice cracked as her tears drenched Sunset's shoulder, “I am evil and jealous and awful! The exact opposite of the Princess who is amazing and successful. Unlike me.” Her voice died, “I turned you into a monster. It’s my fault you're having to deal with those consequences. I destroyed your chance to properly defeat the Sirens and now it’s my fault the world will fall to them.” Sunset allowed Twilight to say what she needed without interruption. She shivered at the dead, defeated tone of the crying girl's voice. “Twilight look at me,” Sunset instructed as her hand rested under the lavender-skinned girl's chin. Her partner did as told. The sparkle purple Sunset loved was dull, defeated, and tired. She hadn’t planned on it but she leaned in and placed her lips on the ones that tasted salty from tears. Twilight accepted the affection as she placed both of her hands on either side of Sunset's face. It took close to a minute before they pulled away and the redhead planted her forehead to Twilight’s. “I love you. You are the brightest sparkling star in my orbit. When I’m sad, I think about you. When I’m angry, I think about you,” She pulled away and looked at Twilight in her glossy eyes behind thick frames, “The thought of your presence, your voice, your smile, your personality, makes me the happiest person in all of the two worlds. Even in such a dark place we are in right now. There is nobody ever that has ever been able to do that to me. Remember when we first met?” Twilight sniffled and then nodded. “I was not a good person. I was mean, angry, bitter, and lonely. I hated everything and everyone with a passion. So, why? Why did you try to be my friend?” Sunset asked. Twilight did not need to think as she began her answer, “I could tell you were like me. Lonely and miserable. I wanted to be what no one was for me, for you.” Sunset smiled, “I say you were pretty successful at that, huh?” Twilight shook her head, “I hurt you.” “Not in a way that left me broken and alone like others have and that doesn’t mean you failed,” Sunset grabbed Twilight's hands, “You’re amazing my sparkling star. You have succeeded, you are everything no pony or body has ever been or ever tried to be to me. Do you know what that is?” The bespectacled girl shrugged. “It’s loving. And caring and passionate. Between two worlds that have been no one until you. You succeeded in saving me,” Twilight threw her arms around Sunset, “I know you’ll continue to do so and you’ll be the greatest scientist in the world, especially after we kick the Siren's asses! Screw what anyone says, I know the truth and that is that you are the most amazing, smartest, beautiful, and talented living being I have ever met.” Twilight pulled slightly from the embrace before smashing her lips against the redhead’s. Sunset didn't hold back the whiny moan of surprise as she wrapped her hands around Twilight's waist. Twilight deepened the kiss as she switched her head angle. It took a moment but she felt brave enough to bite at the recipient's bottom lip. Who returned the favor before their lips collided again. Twilight shivered when a tongue scraped across her teeth; which she accepted. Both emitted a small moan as their tongues slid across each other. Eventually, Sunset lowered Twilight to the ground but never broke the kiss apart. Her clawed hands just barely dipped below the back of Twilight's jeans. Lavender hands shook as they climbed halfway up Sunset's shirt. The pesky need for breath forced them to break apart, a string of saliva keeping them tethered for a moment. Twilight worked on catching her breath before she reached up and planted a quick kiss on the lips of the girl on top of her. The one quick kiss turned into many. With the last short kiss, Twilight finally spoke, “Thank you so much, Sunset.” The girl smiled from her place on top, her scarlet and golden hair cascading around them. “Try not to forget it and if you need a reminder I will always be here.” Twilight reached up and cupped her companion's cheek, rubbing her thumb before a thought crossed her mind and made her smile drop, “I’m sorry about what happened with Flash Sentry today.” Sunset shuffled off of Twilight before she extended a hand and pulled Twilight up with her, “It’s alright. When we send those ugly glubbers to the ocean and the spell is gone, it’ll all be worth it.” The young genius adjusted her glasses, “You seem optimistic.” Was she optimistic? Or was it bliss from that moment? Sunset thought about her moment of declaration to request the Princess of Friendship’s help. A part of her wanted to go back on that. The redhead sighed out of, relief? Exhaustion? Something that released most of the tension in the multidimensional girl. The orange tabby in the residence appeared and placed himself under her amber hand, “Yeah, if we had a similar discussion this morning I would have had a fire-filled breakdown in the middle of the hall,” she cringed, “and that would have been embarrassing. Principal Celestia wouldn’t be happy if I accidentally burnt down half the school.” Twilight chuckled, “I can only imagine.” She then jumped when her phone vibrated against the ground; Twilight hadn’t realized her phone had fallen out of her backpack pocket. “Holy, Unicornia’s blessing,” Sunset muttered as she read the message on her phone before she turned it to the girl beside her, “We did it. We’re going to the finals.” Twilight adjusted her glasses. Despite the presumed happy news, a pit sat in her stomach. It was filled with dread, worry, and anxiety. Nothing about them winning felt right and the young genius had a feeling the Dazzlings did something to make this result. It was too coincidental. Their band had been sabotaged and unable to finish songs- at that point, they should have been disqualified, “How…? I- Sunny, I don’t have a good feeling about this.” Sunset had placed herself in the kitchen and leaned against the dingy counter, “Me neither, Sparkes.” She took a deep breath in before letting it out the way her girlfriend had taught her. She didn't want to think about it. She admitted to herself that she was relieved. They had gotten this far. They were the band to beat and they didn't need the Princess to get this far. Sure, this haystack didn't smell right but it was one for them to sort and set right. Sunset felt a chuckle tickle her. She had never been to flip-floppy before. Then again, she's never had multiple egos to protect before. Between her own and Twilight's wavering self-confidence and Rainbow Dash's push to be the best and ‘being able to do this with one eye closed.’ The status of the Princess seemed like another reason to make everyone upset. “I’m hungry and want to play my video games. Are you in?” Twilight joined her and wrapped her arms around the taller girl’s waist, “Chinese and Tirek’s Revenge?” Sunset gained her cocky crooked smile, “I like the way you think.” The sun floated its way down behind the horizon as the couple carried out their plan. They shared rice-flavored kisses in between ‘kicking magic ass’ as Sunset boisterously called it. Unfortunately for them, the clock had reached a time suitable for Twilight to be beckoned home. The redhead's signature steed rumbled outside the Sparkle family’s home as the girls gave an affectionate goodbye. “I’m sorry we have to hurry. My family can just be so annoyingly noisy sometimes,” Twilight said as she played with one of the silver studs on the collar of Sunset's jacket. She had removed herself from the bike but couldn’t help but want to touch the girl she found so alluring sitting on the motor vehicle. Luckily, Sunset not only didn’t mind her touch but craved it as well. Sunset giggled at her girlfriend's comment, “I don’t mind, Sparkes,” she reached up and planted a firm kiss on Twilight's lips, “As long I can get my lip smack on, I don’t care.” Twilight cringed dramatically, “Ew, don’t call it ‘lip smacking.’” Sunset pretended to consider the command for a moment, “Mmm, your request has been denied. I like it.” The academic girl pinched the bridge of her nose under her glasses, “Oh dear stars, how did I find a bigger dork than myself.” Sunset laughed, “Get used to it, baby.” The other girl playfully rolled her eyes. “Get inside, I know your bedtime is soon,” Sunset teased with a dusting hand gesture. “Yep, sure is,” Twilight said with no shame at the tease. She began her walk to the porch but paused. “Sparkes?” The night sky-haired girl turned back and grabbed Sunset's collar as she kissed her. She pulled away after more than ten seconds, “Good night, I'll see you tomorrow.” Sunset caressed her cheek, “You sure will.” Twilight reluctantly pulled away and gave one last wave before she disappeared into the house. Sunset waited a moment, staring at the shining stars above. It was when the light in Twilight's window came on that Sunset finally took off. Driving out of the suburbs and into the town streets. She bathed in the peace of the night sky and chilling wind carrying her fire-resembling locks of hair. The light she was stopped at turned green and with no other traffic around she allowed herself to gain some speed. The motorcyclist passed by her newest street art piece on Sugar Cube Corner. The space on the wall that faced one side of the busy street had been begging for some decoration. She had made sure to include a blazing cupcake and a funny slogan to match. She loved painting it. The memory made her smile. BANG! Sunset found herself flying painfully to the asphalt of the road. She felt her leather jacket sleeve tear open and her newly exposed skin followed in ripping open. Her head ricocheted in her helmet as it bounced against the impact. A splitting pain was shooting through her left leg and for a moment, her ears held no sound but a high-pitched ringing. Somehow, she had no idea where she was or how she got there. She looked back as much as her neck, which had been screaming in pain, allowed her. A dark van with bright headlights shined right at her. She gasped at the sight of her bike being completely destroyed. Suddenly, a pair of black boots entered her direct front vision. Her eyes followed up and up until the sinister smiling face of Adagio Dazzle met her gaze. “Hey there, my little pony.” the sinister and malicious voice said. A laugh of evil victory was the last thing Sunset Shimmer heard before pain shut her brain down. Author's Note Heyyyyyyyy Oh the up and downs and twirl arounds What a preciment Sunny Bunny is dealing with
7. Part 1-Where Art Thou?Twilight Sparkle shuffled yet again under the dark blue starry comforter. She had been trying to lure herself to sleep for up to an hour only to no avail. Her thoughts raced, consumed by firstly, the sirens and the nerve-wracking inevitable battle between them and her friends. Despite not getting along with them then, she wanted to consider the girl's friends. When all this was over she could work on that. Through the mess of those thoughts though, one particular subject stood out. Sunset Shimmer. More specifically, the electricity of Sunset Shimmer’s touch. The reimagined feeling of the taller girl hanging over—the remembrance was lightening to her core. She bit her lip and squeezed her eyes closed as the feeling of craving intimacy with her girlfriend resurfaced. The memory of her girlfriend's round, plump lip overtaking her own and pinning her to the ground made her throb. The heated girl was starting to feel the need to do something about it. Twilight rolled to her back and stared at the ceiling. She attempted to change her train of thought. Instead, her mind’s eye turned against her and created a faux visual of her girlfriend smiling with impure intentions down at her. The ghost of a clawed hand that had ridden up her skirt. The sharp fangs that dug into her neck. When Sunset’s tongue had invaded her mouth. These were the only things on the indigo-haired girl's mind. She could not take the intense burning anymore as she shoved her arm under the cover of her bed and dipped her trembling hand beneath her pajama pants. Twilight bit her lip hard and swallowed the instinctual sound trying to escape her. Despite the reality being her hand, her mind fantasized about the larger, clawed hand of the beautiful girl Twilight got to say was hers. It made her back arch and a breathless whisper of her quiet moan entered the air. Twilight loved Sunset so much, it was in her soul. The redhead was always there for her. Always reassuring her, always building her up. And always making her skin blaze and making the space between her legs yearn for... The fantasy Sunset leaned down and grabbed the lobe of Twilight’s ear with her teeth. An imaginary hand wrapped around her throat, ‘Good girl,’ the vision of Sunset whispered husky. Twilight's back raised a few more inches from the bed, her cheeks on fire as the blood under her skin boiled from pleasure. “S-sunset,” she whimpered to her mind's eyes. The imaginary hand of her girlfriend rubbed her faster in the specific pattern Twilight had learned felt the best. Her other hand gripped the blanket as her teeth gritted to stop the vocals bubbling in her throat. ‘That’s it, Sparkes. Good girl,’ The Sunset in her mind growled in a hushed voice to her ear. In great succession the overwhelming burst of pleasure made the lavender-skinned girl throw her head back and bite on her free hand as her legs and hips buckled, causing her body to jolt and shake. Twilight’s soft panting was all she could manage as she stared at the dim star LED lights on her ceiling. As her high settled, the longing for her girlfriend's embrace replaced it. Finally, tired numbness reached her brain. But first, she knew she needed to clean up so she reluctantly sat up before going to her bathroom. She avoided the mirror. She had not even put her glasses on as she stumbled through the dark blurry hall and lavatory. That way if her eyes slipped up she couldn't see the person looking back at her. Twilight knew it was normal, healthy even. Especially with the thought of her girlfriend. The research she had done during the… curious days of adolescence informed her of those biological facts. Despite the facts, guilt and shame still overwhelmed her nerves. Twilight dried her hands on the sink's washcloth and quietly pushed open the door. She waited a moment, but no sound reached her ears. The indigo-haired girl, assured that the other members of the home were asleep, stepped out and took only a couple of obfuscated steps in the direction of her bedroom before the soft voice of her mother stopped her, “Twily?” The addressed girl paused. She turned halfway before speaking in a whisper, “Mom? What are you doing up this late?” She couldn't see the action clearly as her mother wrapped her long, knitted sleeping cardigan around her torso, “I was going to ask you the same thing. Are you alright, sweetheart? Can I get you anything? ” Twilight shook her head, “No,” she spoke quietly, “I, uh, already took care of it.” Velvet nodded her head, “Do you need to talk about anything?” The teenager had shuffled back to the entrance of her bedroom, “Uuhh, n-no…” Her mother giggled, “Alright, I won’t pry too hard this late in the evening.” She followed her daughter to the astronomical-themed room before watching the girl crawl into her bed from the doorframe, “Good night, Twily.” “Good night, Mom,” she replied in a soft tone. As her mother began to turn she paused with her eyes on something in the room. Twilight blushed. Did she somehow get caught? She was about to die of embarrassment when the matriarch of the home finally spoke, “Your hearing aids on your nightstand… you didn’t have them in? Yet you could hear me?” Twilight's eyes shot open, “Um, uh, I- It’s- uh-“ Velvet stepped forward, “Sweetheart, I know something is going on. You, and Sunset, have been very avoidant lately,” she took a seat on the edge of her daughter's bed, “You can talk to me about anything, Twilight. No matter what.” The scientists gripped the blanket. Her thoughts ran rampant. She trusted her mother. More than anyone else in her family. In fact, she'd consider the trust to be equal to Sunset Shimmer. But she was dealing with things that were illogical, outlandish, and plain ridiculous to the normal ear. What if her mother thought she was crazy and needed evaluation? “I-I want to but…” She started. Velvet let out a deep exhale, “Does this have to do with Sunset’s… as Shining put it, ‘Halloween Costume’?” Twilight swallowed as she felt her hands gain a small tremor, “…yes.” Her voice came out so quiet that her ears could barely catch it. Her mother's hearing ability seemed to still be much better than hers and Velvet nodded. The woman scooted further up the bed and placed her light gray-toned hand over her daughter’s, “Whatever is going on, myself and everyone in this home is here to support you. It’s important you know that fact.” Twilight's purple eyes stared deeply into her mothers and, though her vision was blurry, she could see the sincerity. She felt like a little kid again, the temptation to confide in her mother was nearly overbearing. At that moment, the scientist wanted nothing more than to spill everything about magic and everything she knew and had done. But when she opened her mouth, the words got caught in her throat. “I-” the adrenaline pumping her heart cleared any tired fog she had had, “I- I'm not ready…” she blurted, “I'm sorry, Mom.” A gentle hand patted her shoulder, “Don't apologize, “ Velvet stood and split the dark-haired girl's bangs to plant a peck on her forehead, “Try to get some sleep and when you're ready, I'll be there.” “Thank you,” Twilight muttered with a teary gratitude. Her mother turned at the door entrance and smiled before closing the door. Twilight flopped back into her bed and let out a deep breath. Despite not confessing the truth, her shoulders and chest felt lighter. She closed her eyes and her mind showed the redhead she had been fantasizing about. The lavender-skinned girl blushed. Seeing the beautiful motorcyclist was going to be awkward, only in her mind. She'd have to regulate her interactions to not give it away. Going through the game plan soothed her and in due time, Twilight was met with unconsciousness. A pang of sharp pain struck Twilight Sparkle's head as she struggled to wake up. Even cracking one eye ajar stabbed through her brain and made her recoil. It was an unexpected way to enter the waking world. She had gained her mother's morning love but that sunrise left her feeling as groggy as her father had always appeared to be. She closed her eyes wanting to sink back into sleep but her plan was ruined as her snooze alarm screamed at her to awaken. Twilight Sparkle was a woman of perfect attendance and she didn't plan on changing that just because of a brain-splitting headache, the dread of dealing with an angry student body, and a poaching siren. Besides, the back of her mind yearned to see her fiery-haired girlfriend. Twilight, finally, sat up and began her school day preparations. She moved carefully in an attempt to not trigger the pings of pain from her neuralgia. She had managed to be partially successful and had her normal breakfast accompanied with over-the-counter pain relief. Unfortunately, by the time she had stepped out of her father's car and onto the school's front lawn, the aching pain only strengthened rather than dissolved. The atmosphere of Canterlot High took her back to Crystal Prep. What was supposed to be a welcoming warm school of students that had accepted her was now cold, distant, and hateful. Suddenly, as Twilight walked, the cold crystal walls of the prestigious school built themselves around her, spoiled rich, rotten students whispered and pointed at her. Everyone made sure she was the outsider. A sob caught in her throat. At least one thing was different now. She had her Sunset Shimmer. Twilight would get inside the school and the wonderful person who chose her would wrap her strong, leather-clad arms around her and tell the young genius, ‘Everything will be okay.’ Her eyes flickered to the parking lot. The usual parking space her girlfriend’s motorcycle claimed was empty. Disappointment sunk her heart. Twilight readjusted her backpack as she stepped into the school. The bespectacled girl hustled past the arguing students of the hall. In her silence, she observed Applejack and Rarity try to ignore each other despite being at the same locker. The farmer rummaged through her locker and her fashionista partner leaned, annoyed, against the wall. It looked like even through the animosity they stayed close. Their predicament reminded Twilight of her girlfriend's immense amount of empathy. Sunset Shimmer had helped her work through everything with great understanding and no judgment held against her, even through the siren's negatively impactful magic. She hoped to do the same for when the redhead would need it. The indigo-haired girl clicked her locker open. The train of thought chugged and Twilight began a mental plan to show off the gummy bear chemical experiment to make her Sunset happy today. After all, they would need it in preparation for the stress of tomorrow night's band finals. She gathered all of her first course requirements and began her trek to her partner's school-assigned storage space. Surprise flooded through the academic girl as the space that usually had a flame-haired girl by that time remained empty. It was odd, incredibly odd. Sunset Shimmer kept a steady schedule for her arrival time. Twilight pulled out her phone. There was still no reply to her morning greetings text. Maybe she had overslept? Except Sunset was very good about not letting that happen. Still, everyone had off days. Twilight knew how much the other girl hated being late. It rivaled her dislike for tardiness. As she stepped over to the neglected locker, the purple-haired tailor waved with a tired smile. The farmer was digging through her own storage when noticed the scientist, “Hey there, sugar cube.” The greeting was surprisingly friendly compared to the last few days the girls had spent in hostile conditions. “Hi,” her voice came meekly, “Have you seen or heard from Sunset?” Applejack and Rarity were quiet in thought, their eyes wide with surprise, “No darling, we haven’t…” the fashion designer admitted, “Is something wrong?” Twilight's heart picked up with sudden anxiety. She took a deep breath and her skull-splitting headache reminded her of its existence in full force. Still. There was no need to overreact. Twilight attempted to reassure herself. Her partner was tired and she knew Sunset had been reaching the ‘burnout category’ to the point the girl had done research the night before in ways to help. It was likely her partner had just overslept and would show up later. That’s what she wanted to believe but a deep sinking in her gut convinced her something was much more wrong. “N-no,” Twilight's voice wobbled as she answered the posh girl’s question, “she p-probably overslept.” “Oh,” Rarity had a sound and look of concern before it dropped to annoyance, “Rainbow Dash won’t be happy to be missing a band member,” she said her tone having turned sour. Applejack crossed her arms and rolled her eyes, “Great, now we gotta hear her yap. Ah’d rather hear the pigs squeal for a week straight.” “Finally. Something we can agree on,” Rarity huffed. Twilight slightly tuned them out as she pulled out her phone and tapped on Sunset's contact. The cell sat by her ear and she waited. Only no sound ever entered her hearing. No ringing and not the warm voice the bespectacled girl had been craving. She pulled the phone from her ear, the contact of Sunset Shimmer attempting to reach the said girl's phone line. After barely a second the call ended itself. Twilight's eyes stung behind her thick frames. She tried again and the same thing happened. She looked up at the bickering couple. The sight of large, curly orange hair caught Twilight's attention. All three sirens appeared from behind the two opposites. It all happened in slow motion. The sadistic trio passed by. The younger sirens giggled together and the leading siren’s malicious gleeful stare paired with a malice smile captured the worried purple eyes of Twilight Sparkle. The corner of her eyes took note of Adagio pushing a small, flat object further into her back pocket. Time returned to normal as the malevolent three left the hall and the first bell blared out. It was an odd sensation as Twilight's nerves tingled and her mind felt numb. She knew at that moment, nothing about Sunset’s sudden disappearance was an accident. And the sirens were all too much involved. Twilight turned without a word. Her feet took total control and carried her out of the school and students crowded the halls. Her breath came in shallow as her footsteps clamped down the sidewalk. No one had noticed she left. Her steps picked up into a jog. Her brain throbbed against her skull. Her steps moved into a run and as she crossed the first intersection she went into a full sprint. Her legs burned and her lungs screamed but she pushed and continued forward until she reached the door of Sunset Shimmer townhome after nearly collapsing on the small porch. The driveway was empty. What was going on? Twilight knew she hadn’t seen the motorcycle she and her girlfriend had built together at the school. Even as she numbly walked away, her eyes had moved on their own to double, triple, quadruple check. Was it possible Sunset had left in the time she had left the high school? Adagio’s disgusting smile from earlier told her no. Still, Twilight hastily grabbed her phone and dialed the target number again. The same result greeted her. A sob escaped her without her ability to stop it. A lavender hand reached up and knocked loudly on the door, “Sunset?!” A full minute. Nothing. Again her fist pounded on the door, louder and faster, “Sunny, it’s me! Twilight!” A few moments. Again. One moment. Still nothing! Until a voice broke the city's silence, “She’s not home, kid.” Her head snapped to the voice addressing her. A woman with dark raspberry skin and magenta hair in a Mohawk stood on the porch next to Sunset’s. She had a prosthetic arm while the other had a tattoo sleeve of a storm. Her left eye had a large scar. This woman must have been her neighbor. “D-do you know where she is?” Her voice shook as she pushed her glasses up. The woman in leather shook her head, “Nope. I didn’t hear her ride come back last night. She’s lucky that thing is pretty cool, not as cool as mine, otherwise, I’d put in a noise complaint.” “S-she never came home last night…,” Twilight felt her breath shorten as the fact spiked a terror in her that she didn’t know was possible. “Don’t think so,” the woman leaned against her door on the other side of the townhouse, “you her girlfriend?” She sniffled with a nod, “how did you know?” “We inspected each other's bikes not too long ago and she mentioned how her ‘genius girlfriend’ helped her build it,” The mohawked woman informed, “If it’s worth anything, I doubt she’s cheating on you. With the way she talked about you, I don’t think she’d have it in her.” The indigo-haired girl shook her head, “I wasn’t suspecting that, I never would,” she played with the hem of her skirt, “We’ve had a hard time at school. I’m worried she’s hurt or in trouble.” The woman nodded in understanding, “Shit. I’m sorry I haven’t heard or seen anything. We’ve been neighbors for about a year but only recently has she come out of her shell. I don’t know, she seemed happier in the last month or so than the gloomy teenager I was used to. I have a feeling you have something to do with that?” Twilight blushed, “We both have helped each other greatly. I’m going to find her and help her.” The biker smiled and opened her front door, a dark blue Rottweiler poked their head out, “Good, and hey, if you need help, I got ya. Also if I find anything I’ll come find you.” Twilight nodded, “Thank you, Miss…?” “Tempest,” the woman gave a two-finger salute before disappearing into her home. Twilight broadened her shoulders, fear leaving her and determination taking over. She reached under the mat and pulled out the key only she had permission to know of its existence. Despite her finding courage, her hands shook and fumbled, thus causing her to drop the keys. She growled in frustration. Another try was all that was needed and the door was unlocked and in desperation, Twilight bolted through the door, “Sunset! Sunset Shimmer!” Quiet. Empty. That was the only thing surrounding her as she looked around the open space. A pressure on her ankle star spotted boot made her snap her head down. Magma looked up at her with a sad expression and a weak meow. “Magma…” she reached down and scratched his head, “Do you know where Sunset is?” The cat simply licked her hand with his sandpaper tongue. “Right… we- we need to let the girls know. Together, we’ll find Sunset,” Twilight brought her bag from around her back and opened it, offering the feline to jump in. He accepted. The young genius left the home, re-locking the door, and began her path back to the school. Her phone vibrated and she had never grabbed the device so quickly before. Disappointment filled her as a message from the chromatic-haired band leader was the only new notification. And she only demanded her and her, possibly missing, girlfriend's presence in a crude comment. Twilight didn’t reply and only quickened her pace. “Ugh!” Rainbow Dash groaned in frustration, “What the hell is wrong with those two!” She slammed her amp into her electric guitar, anger bubbling in her blood, “It’s fucking ridiculous! We literally have evil singing bitches to fight and those two are too busy shoving their fingers inside each other!” None of the other members of her band answered or agreed with the athlete. “We are just going to have to practice without Sunset. We don’t even need her and we sure as hell don’t need a ‘band manager’.” Rainbow declared and she strummed her guitar to check its tuning. Again, nobody in the room answered her. They only compiled and readied their instruments. At least they didn’t give Rainbow hell. A song was decided, of course, one written by the band leader (hers were just better), and Rainbow plucked the first few cords before the door to the music room had burst open obnoxiously. Twilight Sparkle stood there, her hand holding herself up on the door as she attempted to catch her breath as she hyperventilated, “Su-sunset… is gone.” Rainbow rolled her eyes, “Duh. That’s obvious, she’s not here.” “No,” Twilight struggled to get out, she grabbed the chest of her shirt and stood straight, “I-I mean she’s…,” the egghead hesitated, seemingly unable to say what she needed. “Spit it out. We have to move on with practice.” Rainbow said with disinterest. Twilight's brows furrowed, “She’s missing! She never got home last night!” Author's Note Hiiiii Sorry this took so long, I really don't like having to take such long breaks in between chapters Oversharing time- the past month and a half I've gone through a lot of awful things. Awful things that have kept me busy and emotionally dead. I really appreciate everyone being patient and coming back to read my story that I love to work hard on. So yeah, thank you for reading! I hope you enjoyed this chapter! The spicy beginning was a lot of fun teehee 🤭 I wonder if Twily will find Sunset in time or if that's even possible?
7. Part 2- From Hero's to Damsel'sSilence. The music room's air was filled with pure silence. Rarity was the first to break from the spell of shock, “Darling, Whatever are you talking about?” Twilight struggled to breathe before she attempted to speak, “S-sunset! She hasn't been answering my calls or texts a-and she always answers within a timely manner!” Her anxiety kicked in and her heart began to try escaping her chest, “shesaidshewouldbeherelastnightiwenttocheckonherandhernieghborsaidshenevergorhomeafterdeoopingmeoffand-!” “Sugarcube, ya gotta slow down. We can't understand ya now,” Applejack interrupted. Fluttershy’s breathing picked out as Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes next to her, “Jeez, we already know Sunset ran off. There's no need to overreact.” Twilight shook her head, “She did not run off! The dazzlings have something to do with her disappearance! I know it!” Rarity placed her hands on her hips, “and how do you know that?” “Because none of this is normal! Sunset would never abandon us! She… would never abandon me,” Twilight begged, the last sentence admitted quietly to herself. “Darling,” Rarity started, a hint of annoyance in her voice as she rubbed the spot between her brows with her polished fingers, “The siren's influence has had us all acting out of character, admittedly. The stress likely got to Sunset and she made a rash decision.” Fluttershy huffed, “She’s not exactly used to having friends or sticking by them after all…” “We should have seen it coming. We gotta move on and practice. Finals are tomorrow and now we are down a guitar,” Rainbow Dash grumbled and she readied herself back into the music rehearsal. Pinkie Pie tapped her drumsticks together awkwardly. Twilight's ears rang as disbelief consumed her like a ravenous snake. These girls were supposed to be her friends, Sunset’s friends! The very same girls who worked to forgive and help the troubled redhead. The same girls who put the past behind them and choose to offer their hands in forgiveness. They had given Sunset Shimmer hope and fulfillment of a dream alongside Twilight. Yet, now they were abandoning that promise of friendship and leaving, not only, Twilight but Sunset stranded. Anger crackled her nerves alive, “How could you?” “What?” Rainbow snapped. Her fists were rolled so tight she felt them cramping, “I said, how DARE you?!” Twilight stomped her foot harshly against the aluminum floor, causing Fluttershy to jump, “Sunset is our friend! Yet you are treating her like some throwaway! Like- like she’s not important to us! She could be in danger!” Rarity had stepped forward offering a hand to the angered girl, “Darling, it's not like that at all-” Twilight backed away from her, “Then what is it like?! Because Sunset would NEVER do this to you! Under some spell or not.” Her point did nothing to dispel the green haze from Rainbow Dash’s eyes. The band leader jabbed a finger into Twilight’s shoulder, “WE are ALL in danger! Since you’ve obviously forgotten, there are emotion-eating trance-causing ladies running around our school, and the only ones who can save everyone are us. We gotta focus on the priority- we’ll just have to ‘save’ your damsel later.” Tears stung her eyes behind her thick-framed glasses. Twilight couldn't believe what she was hearing. She was being abandoned. Yes, defeating the sirens was the must but a voice deep in her conscience told her they needed Sunset. She sure as hell wasn't going to leave her girlfriend- her best friend, the one person who always trusted and found her, stranded wherever those horrific songstresses took her. Twilight fixed her angered position and fixed her glasses before looking upon the five girls again, “Fine. You’ve made your choice. I know we need Sunset Shimmer, we’ll all be damned without her, and you all know it too. I’m going to find her, with your help or not.” She paused for a moment, looking at each of the girls with begging eyes. All hung their heads, averted their eyes, and hid behind their hats. Rainbow Dash crossed her arms. She turned to her amplifier her guitar was connected to and turned up the volume before beginning to boisterously play the instrument. With the confirmation that this mission would be her own Twilight stormed out of the room. Friday. The finals. The only and final chance to take out the Sirens and get them out of her school. The day was finally here and Rainbow Dash’s heart beat faster than any marathon she had ever done as she watched the city pass by from her father’s car window. The athlete felt her hands trembling. She didn’t know why. It was not like she was scared. No way. Some fish mermaid wannabe things didn’t scare her. “Are you sure we can’t come, dear?” Her mother, Windy Whistles begged from the shotgun seat of the sports car. Rainbow rolled her eyes as her hand bounced on her shanking leg, “N-no mom. It's a student-only event.” “Aw, but we should be able to see our amazing daughter as she kills it at the finals! You hear that Winds! Our baby girl, not only a star in sports but music!” Bow Hothoof bragged as his wife giggled. “Of course! Our little girl is so talented! You are her father!” Rainbow groaned her left the conversation. Her palms were sweaty and despite the cold air of winter coming in she was burning up. She looked to see the car interior air was at a reasonable temperature that wouldn't warrant her sweat and body heat. “Sweetie?” her mother's voice cut through, “Are you alright you seem nervous,” the woman then looked to her husband, “Oh, we have to see if they’ll let us in! We have to be there so she won't be scared!” Her father nodded and opened his mouth to respond for Rainbow cut him off, “I AM NOT SCARED! I don't get scared, I'm excited 'cause I’m going to win and be awesome!” Bow Hothoff nodded, “That's right, my little dash, keep that winner mentality and nothing can stop you!” Rainbow gave a quick nod and wobbly smile, she hoped she looked confident despite feeling the complete opposite. It appeared she was successful and her parents returned to their own conversation. She had never felt like this before- palms sweaty and numb, her foot cramping, her limbs shaky- it was all such bullshit! She had no reason to be scared. She meant what she said to her father. Those sirens were going to pay for what they had done to her school! And Sunset. If they had actually taken her like Twilight was screaming about. Rainbow shook her head she couldn’t focus on that right now. She had to lock in, especially now as the car pulled into the amphitheater park lot. Trixie paced the space in front of the tall stage as her two friends and band members, Lavender Lace and Fuschia Blush played with their instruments on the stage. “Trix, is there a reason we’re here? We didn't exactly win to finals,” Lavender drained as she tapped at the keys of her piano board. “Because something isn't right! We had a much better performance than those Rainbow GOONS! They did something, they used magic. I can practically see it dripping off of them!” Trixie claimed with a shout. The two twined girls looked at each other. They may not have been Lulamoon’s but they were related; thus, they knew of magic. Only they could not since or use it as their cousin Trixie could. No matter how obnoxious or clumsy the aspiring magician was, she had a talent for sniffing out magic. “So, what's your plan? You think they can use that magic to defeat those, what’d you call them, sirens?” Fuschia asked. Trixie tapped her chin in consideration, “I had thought so, but I can feel their magic being tainted by the siren’s spell. They were powerful enough to not fall under the hypnosis immediately. If Father hadn't placed that protection spell on us who knows how crazy we’d be,” the girl explained. If only she had been able to predict the Rainbooms wouldn’t be able to hold up. She turned to the two girls on the stage, waiting for her, “But, now that the Rainbrooms, or whatever, are too deep in animosity due to the sirens, so, we will have to take over.” Lavender gave a quizzical stare, “How do we do that? All six of them have magic. You're the only one here who has magic.” Trixie paused. Admittedly she hadn’t thought that far. Yes, the Rainbooms all had magic, powerful magic too if they learned to use it. It was also new, something they hadn't had before. Until Sunset Shimmer, who had been suddenly gone from school the past two days. The disappearance was also along with the crazy magic she gave off and the Rainbooms were noticeably weaker in magic now that the former bully was nowhere to be seen. That was what had been on her mind until the moment she stepped foot on the outdoor theatre's grounds. That blazing source of fire, strength, and power was pulsating somewhere. Somewhere extremely close on this lot. Trixie standing in front of the stage took a moment to close her eyes. It was so close. An inferno that burned brighter and hotter than any forest fire. It almost made her shiver at its threat of possibility. It felt like it was behind her back, like if she turned a blazing gate of flames would meet her. She dared and turned. Nothing, still a black stage. Yet, the feeling and magical source were not gone. Trixie Lulamoon had no doubt something, dangerous and baleful was under the stage. “Well, I don't remember the magician and her entourage being a part of my ‘final’ battle,” a sickly voice greeted. Trixie whirled around. The Dazzling’s leader stood with her hands on her hips, “Come to take out the competition and face me instead?” An arm suddenly wrapped around Trixie and the blue-haired ditz giggled, “You know it sure would be a shame if the other band got held up or something,” she gasped like an idea popped in her empty head, “Then you would only have to battle us for the top spot!” The purple one blew her hair out of her face, “I thought you were a dumb weirdo but getting rid of them is actually pretty smart.” Adagio Dazzle then stepped up to her, “Lucky for you we won't tell. After all their win was so unfair when your band was so much better.” Trixie took a step back, having to brush off the stab of the other girl's comment, “You can't control me. Trixie and her friends are to beat because you need to be stopped!” Adagio grew a foax surprised look on her face, “Oh? Whatever do you mean, dear magician?” “I know what you are!” Trixie said as she ripped her white wood wand topped with a star out of her boot, “As my job as a Lulamoon, Trixie won't let your nefarious plans continue!” “Uh oh, looks like we got a Rainboom’s wannabe,” Aria deadpanned as Sonata did a dramatic gasp and placed one hand on her heart and the other on her forehead. Adagio grew a wicked smile, “Is that so? Go ahead, do your worst.” Trixie did. Her wand fired up and shot a stream of sparkling light pink at the siren. Only the siren was no longer there. Confusion took over the mage, “Wha-?” An orange blob appeared in front of her and two strong hands gripped the side of her head. Purple eyes looked into the sharp raspberry ones that had a sickly green whirling around in them, “No matter what you do, little magician, I WILL ALWAYS WIN.” “N-no,” Trixie gasped as she felt the manipulative magic start to break the protection her father placed on her. The magic of her wizarding father was strong how were they able to break it? Had they gained that much power just from a high school? The girls on the stage jumped down to help their friend only for the other two sirens to grab them to the ground. They used the same eye contact, forcing them to not look away before the familiar haunting notes of singing had the girls fall under their control. Despair fell over Trixie as she watched her friends fall. She tried with all her might to keep her eyes away from the sirens but the same eerie and persistent singing from all three sirens filled her ears until she could hear nothing else. Rainbow Dash let out a breath as her parents finally drove off. She walked over to where she could see her friends waiting for her. When she reached them not a word was passed. Fluttershy and Pinkie Pie had voiced their want to help Twilight. They had even gone as far as to say it was more important than defeating the Sirens. Rainbow Dash dismissed them, if the sirens won and got what they wanted then nobody would ever be able to be friends again. That statement seemed to get them to stay. “Let's go,” the band leader instructed. Again, no words as they followed. The sun was beginning to set as the group of five reached the stage. The sight of instruments already on the stage made Rainbow pause, “The hell these are here for?” The sound of three pairs of footsteps interrupted any wondering. Trixie Lulamoon and her band stood by a large lever. The athlete rolled her eyes harder than she ever had after all the practice she had had recently, “What the hell are doing down here Trixie? The losers are up in the cheap seats” she pointed to the highest point of the bleachers. “Trixie is the most talented girl at Canterlot High!” the wannabe illusionist stated as if it was a matter of fact, “And she will NOT be denied,” Trixie snapped her fingers. That was all that passed between them before the other two girls pulled the lever. Suddenly the ground of the stage became nonexistent to them and they all fell to the ground below them with squeals of surprise. Darkness and hum-like growling were the only things surrounding Rainbow Dash as she rubbed her lower back which had taken most of the fall. “Rarity, darlin’, are ya alright?” Rainbow heard Applejack fret. The girl responded with a teary-sounding, “Yes.” “Can anybody see anything?” Pinkie Pie asked with fear lacing her voice. “Does a-anybody el- else h-he-hear tha-that?” Fluttershy’s voice squeaked and stuttered with terror. The girls grew quiet in the dark as the beast-like growling grew. A red light that appeared to be coming from a flame broke through the dark. A heavy footstep was heard. Rainbow watched a clawed, enlarged foot of red skin stomp in front of her. Her eyes followed up, the red faded up to the mid-calf of a normal human leg of amber skin. Only blazing fire covered the decency of the creature. Its muscular arms at the elbow grew the same red into large taloned hands. Her hair was pure flames and embers dancing in no wind and her ears were large and sharper than any elves. Bat-like, leather wings with holes followed the creature's back. Rainbow's eyes finally found the face of the beastly creature. The beast of Sunset Shimmer took another step before letting out a roar of fire.
8. Through the FireSunset Shimmer’s chest heaved as her heart crashed against her ribcage repeatedly. She gritted her teeth trying to steady herself and the intense panic that had been overwhelming her. She yelped as her leg screamed out in pain as the vehicle she had been forced into ricocheted as it drove over some anomaly. There was a sound of one of the girls scoffing at her. Not long after the vehicle finally stopped and Sunset readied herself. She was sure her agonized leg was fractured- the appendage refused to move in one piece and would revolt in protest through excruciating pain. Pain that the former unicorn had never felt before. Her other leg was still in function. Her vision was blocked and her hands had been tied. Fortunately, no professional had done the job as the redhead had slipped the restraint loose minutes ago. The moving vehicle came to a harsh stop. Not long after the van's back door swung open. "Ugh,” a deeper female voice groaned, "This is Adagio’s. Why the hell isn’t she getting it?” The other girl gave a high-pitched giggle, “Do you think she’s ticklish?” “Sonata…” “Uh huh?” “Shut up.” The siren seemed to follow the instruction as not another word was shared before two pairs of hands started to grab and drag her body out. Sunset flexed her clawed hand as she played dead. She felt the ground of the van begin to disappear. The redhead took her chance and swung her clawed hand at anything she could. Both of the captures gasped, “Shit!” Aria cursed as she barely ducked the sharp talons swiping by her eyes. Sonata grabbed at the flailing, fighting arms but the stronger girl used the advantage and slammed the blue-skinned girl to the ground, who yelped and grabbed the back of her head. With one too shocked and the other writhing in pain, Sunset bolted out of the vehicle. As her feet touched the earth the rush of adrenaline died and she collapsed with a scream of the extricating pain in the messed up leg. Scratchy sand scrapped her palms as she took in her surroundings, she realized she had no idea where she had been taken. The dark water of the ocean with its waves illuminated by the moon gave her a false sense of peace. The wobbling and squeaking of the van broke her free of the trance. Sunset shuffled through the sand, fighting against her injured leg trying to stop her, using her arms to pull her through. Suddenly a hand grabbed her broken limb. White spots flashed across her vision causing a cry to escape her. “Gentle with my prize, Aria,” a throaty female voice Sunset recognized to be Adagio Dazzle said. Her tone was not full of concern but of sick malicious humor. Sunset's heart skipped a beat. Not a second later hot anger replaced the cold of the incoming winter biting her hands and nerves. She flung her fist back and felt it collide with the side of someone’s face. “Ow, ow, ow, ow!” The youngest siren cried and repeated as she held the side of her face. A curse entered the air and the strong force gripping on her leg let go. Through pure adrenaline Sunset forced herself to the bipedalled nature of her human form, she fought the agonizing pain trying to stop her as she forced her legs to run. The former unicorn only managed a few steps before a small lump in the sand brought her down, yet the obstacle didn’t stop her as she resorted to her born method of running. It was no gallop, hardly a trot. Her attempt to escape had yet again been halted when a pair of black gold spiked boots stopped her with a stomp on her back. Despite her arms and legs being held down by a stronger force than the girls before, she continued to fail and scream, “Fuck you! Get off of me!” Adagio’s strength proved far greater than the redhead would have ever guessed as the siren's knee dug deep into her spine, and strong hands held down her arms, sinking Sunset further into the sand. Despite the sea monsters holding her down, the redhead continued to squirm, struggle, and resist. “Calm down, Tiger,” The leading sirens said with amusement dancing in her voice, “There’s no need to be so scared. You’ll be well taken care of…” THAWACK! A blunt strength stomped into the back of her head. Black stars clouded her vision before everything turned black. A sharp twinge of pain made Sunset Shimmer squeeze her eyes shut before they could even open. Lightness and nausea completely consumed her, forcing her body to lurch forward. Only it couldn't. Her body refused to move. With her limbs depleted to tremors and her mind weak it took every little bit of strength for Sunset to peek her left eye open. The right was swollen with aching pain. Her gaze stammered down, and rows of rope were wrapped tightly around her chest. Her forearms, hands, and ankles were tightly bound to the random, oddly cushioned, chair. Sunset lifted her gaze and took in her surroundings. It was a small, mostly bare room. A small old-looking mattress sat in the corner by the wood-chipped door. She sat in the opposite corner. There was no sound or wind in the air surrounding the redhead. She knew it was fruitless but she still attempted to squirm her arms free from their restraints and the injured leg that had been killing her slowly was officially useless as her head spun from the clear break beneath her skin. Footsteps broke the quiet air—only one pair. Whoever was unlocking the door came alone. The lock clicked and the rickety door opened slowly. Sunset kept her head down and her eyes closed, choosing to stay dead. If she could get The Dazzling lead to think she was still useless then maybe the clever unicorn could buy herself more time to break free. “Sunset Shimmer,” that disgusting sultry voice Sunset had been forced to hear one too many times introduced its owner as she stepped further into the room. A soft hand placed itself gently on her cheek and raised her face, “Sunset Shimmer, you know you're awake.” The girl that resembled the setting sun did not react, despite her heartbeat spasming in her chest, Sunset kept herself limp. A swift kick to her mangled leg changed that as she screamed. A satisfied throaty chuckle was the response, “See? You can't pretend with me, Sunnybun.” Sunset growled a threat that would put the dragon lord to shame, “Don’t. Call me that.” A smirk engulfed the dangerous foe’s face before Adagio took a deep inhale, “Your anger is delicious, by far the best I’ve ever feasted on in my millennia years of life.” Unfortunately for the former Equearstian, the comment only made her anger turn to rage. Sunset Shimmer could feel her face turn hot as her blood raced like fire, “Fuck you, you crazy sea witch.” “OH!” Adagio laughed, “Such vulgar and dirty language. And here I had thought little Miss Shimmer was working on being nicer to others!” Sunset yanked her face away from the orange-toned hand. Adagio circled her, raspberry eyes undressing the former unicorn, “You know, I’ve never been attracted to these ugly humans. Only used them for food and to fulfill this body's needs. But you,” Sunset jerked in surprise as the siren landed in her lap, grabbing her face and forcing eye contact, “you’re different,” her captor pulled at Sunset’s pointed ear causing another attempt to jerk her head out of the grasp, “Aren’t you?” Sunset kept silent as she only stared back at the sea monster with daggers. The sea monster smiled knowingly, “You can keep silent all you want, my pony,” The former unicorn's eyes widened for a moment before she caught herself and continued to bite her tongue. ‘How- Does she know? Of Equestria? Of me being born a pony?’ Adagio's hand moved to play with fiery curls, “There's no need to hide, you're dripping,” Sunset shuddered in disgust at the innuendo, “with Equestrian magic. Magic I haven't felt so powerful since that old geezer, Starswirl. But your power is different.” The leader of the dazzlings removed herself from the redhead's lap. Instead, she leaned forward and placed her hands on her prey’s upper thighs, “You could easily conquer so much more than that old wizard. That intense power could be so powerful, don't hold yourself back by being ‘good.’” Her hands slid further up, taking advantage of the fact Sunset was restrained enough to not throw a punch of magic. Normally, for others, this was when terror would take over, but for Sunset Shimmer it was blazing fury, “You don't fucking scare me. Get your filthy hands off me.” A similar anger flashed in the raspberry eyes of the siren, “You can't seriously want that nerdy little girl. Not when a chance of real power and someone who would be so much better for you is in your hands,” Adagio leaned in, their faces only inches apart, “Stop killing your potential and join me. This world and Equestria will be ours!” “NO. I will stop you! There's nothing you can do to bring me down.” Sunset Shimmer declared. Darkness clouded Adagio Dazzle's eyes as she finally removed herself and stood straight, “Fine. I tried to be nice and give you the chance,” her hand came up and grabbed the red stone around her neck that had started to glow, “I've grown powerful, thanks to your gullible school, Sunset Shimmer. It is my species right to get whatever I want, and that includes you.” The siren’s song began. Sunset still wasn't scared, she knew this enchantress’s song did not affect her. At least that's what she had thought- her theory had been disproven as her head became light like she was swimming through clouds. No! She could NOT fall for this! She had to get back to her friends! She had to get back to Twilight! Rage flowed through her. Sunset refused to fall to the siren. The song grew stronger, the notes grappling into her brain. She screamed a battle cry, fighting against the hypnotic singing. She felt the ropes grip her tighter and her fly up in a blaze. The song paused for a moment as the singer stared at the form Sunset was growing into. Adagio had never felt so full in her life! No hunger for other creatures' hatred resided in her and a laugh escaped from her vocal cords. Sunset glared, her anger staring directly at the siren. Her eyes grew pure black with only a sliver of shaking teal, her baring teeth were a row of fanged, sharp teeth. The pony-turned-human had grown in size with her hands and feet expediently larger with blood-red pointed ends and her hair swam in the air with fire and embers. Adagio began to sing again- this blazing monster would be hers and under her control! An endless supply of hate and rage to feast on that she could control to take out anyone who opposed her and her sisters! The siren held back her laugh as she sang. Sunset was a strong fight against her controlling voice. Fortunately for Adagio, the high school of hundreds of people made her stronger than one she-demon’s power of, admittedly strong, will. With a long belt of a resonating note, the transformed she-demon fell limp. Adagio took a step to the creature and placed her hand under her chin, lifting her head. The dark pools with a needle of teal stared empty at her, Adagio knew she had Sunset completely under her control. The siren removed the rope and her new beautiful creature stayed, showing no interest in leaving. She could do whatever she wanted to alluring human. A wicked grin took over Adagio Dazzle’s face. Finally, after all these years, everything she deserved was falling into her lap. She had her pet, now she would have the world. Rainbow Dash was frozen. A beast of flames that was her friend growled and snarled down at her. The creature brought her hand up and swiped her talons down. The athlete nearly missed the beat as she ducked out of the way. “S-sunset, d-darling, it’s us! Your friends!” Rarity tried her voice trembling. The sound of her voice seemed to work as the beastly Sunset paused. Fluttershy was engulfed with tremors, yet she found herself brave enough to try talking down the she-demon, “Y-you don’t to be afraid we want to help!” “Her afraid?! We’re the ones trapped with an uncontrollable demon girl!” Rainbow shouted. Fluttershy glared at her so fiercely that Rainbow Dash didn't know was possible for the girl, “She’s scared, I can feel it! The dazzlings have done something horrible to her!” “Sunshim! Everything has been so messed up recently, I just want you and my friends back!” Pinkie Pie joined, her high voice cracking with heartbreak. Their efforts were working. The fire was settling and despite her enlarged state, Sunset looked small, like she too wanted to be back to normal. Applejack took a few steps to her, “Darlin, you're gonna be alright. Ah know it's all bad right now but we still have a chance to win. Don't let those sirens keep this power over yew.” Guilt consumed Rainbow Dash whole like a snake. She had been such a jerk. To Sunset, to Twilight, to all her friends. She didn't even care to help find her friend that had been kidnapped and this was the result. Her friends, the people in this world who kept her going, were all in pain, and fear and forced into monstrous states. Rainbow Dash couldn't take it anymore. “Sunset, I'm so sorry! I've been such a huge jerk and I'm sorry I didn't help look for you!” Rainbow Dash cried. The Sunset she knew shined bright behind the beastly mask as she reached out to the girls, forgiveness filled the air. “Aw, how sweet!” The girl's head all looked up to the speaker from where the voice of Adagio was coming from. It caused the bat-winged girl to flinch and cower back. “How adorable of you girls! Trying so hard to help your friend~” Her tone was ill and sent a shiver through the group of girls, “But I’m afraid it won't work. Sunset is mine now. I will however be kind and give you all a moment to say goodbye.” The siren’s song began. The sound caused Sunset to tense up as if trying to not hear it but she had no choice. The girls all covered their ears quickly and after a full minute of sinister notes, they stopped. The room was quiet and the air was still. The demon form of Sunset Shimmer was now standing and still as a statue. “Good, my pet. Now, kill them.” “Sunset?” Rainbow asked in disbelief that the transformed girl would hurt them. The demon's eyes shot open with black and a point of teal before she opened her mouth and shot a blazing ray of pure fire at the rainbow-haired girl. Twilight Sparkle stormed out of school later than she intended on Friday mid-afternoon. It took too long. Her repairs on an old device she had shunned away. Her EMER- the Energy Measure and Retainer. The very object she had used to find magic, that led to the events she caused at the Fall Formal. But she had to set that guilt aside. After she had run out of the music room the day before Twilight quickly realized she had no idea where to go or look for her missing girlfriend. The scientists did know her girlfriend was a source of magic- that's how they had first met. So, Twilight dug deep into the back of her closet and pulled out the broken object she had built. A few days after the formal she had thrown it against her wall in a state of anger for her past actions. She did not attend classes that day, instead, she locked herself in the engineering labs and worked on fixing the device the whole time. The biggest change she made was this time the gadget could not hold magic within it. Twilight finally knew it was back in function when the circular objects glowed around and floated in reaction to being surrounded by the siren's magic. The anomaly reader dragged in all places, but Twilight needed one direction and one person's magic; thus, finding herself outside her high school and walking down the sidewalk of the downtown city while staring at the invention around her neck. Waiting, hoping for it to glow and pull her to where her Sunset was being kept. Ten minutes down the shopping center block Twilight had seen many of her peers and none that had seen the redhead. She walked past a random parking lot as she stared intently at her EMER, her heart sinking with every minute it didn't light up. It wouldn't stop her though, Twilight was prepared to walk the whole world to find Sunset. “Twily?” shouted a question from a familiar male voice. Twilight's head snapped up before facing the person who had called out to her. Her heart thumped, only her family called her by that nickname. “Twily? Whatcha doin’?” Her brother jogged up to her. “Shining?” her voice was laced with disbelief. Her older brother was not on her expected list of people to come across. Shining grew a crooked smile at his sister's stunned face, “Uh huh. What are you up to? Mom said you joined your school's mathletes, she said you were still at school,” he said through a chuckle. Twilight's heart started the thump with anxiety, “I-uh, I’m,” Shining Armour’s face fell and became overcome with concern, “What's wrong? Did something happen with Sunset?” ‘Yes. But not what you're thinking…’ Only Twilight couldn't tell him that. That would cause her to explain- explain magic, the sirens, how magic entered this world, and how it was her fault yet Sunset was dealing with the consequences. Her brother would think she was crazy. “Um, n-no,” she finally answered. An awkward silence filled the air. It was broken when Twilight thought her device activated, she gasped and snatched the object before shoving it into her face. The activation was a hoax, she sighed with disappointment. Twilight began to walk away as she remembered her mission, “Sorry, I have to go, Shining.” The blue-streaked-haired man watched his sister continue down the road before he decided to follow her, “What are you looking for?” “I'm just searching for what will trigger my invention's lighting reaction,” Twilight answered cryptically. “Well, I'll help,” Shining encouraged as he guided her away. “Huh?” the scientist aimlessly asked as the hands on her shoulders led her to the parking lot. She then noticed that they had been in front of a comic book shop- it clicked in her brain as to how her brother stumbled upon her. They were suddenly at his white sedan and he was unlocking the doors, “Sorry, Twily but I'm not gonna let my baby sister run around the city all by herself. I'll drive around so you can find the thing for your, uh, thing.” “Shining, you don't have to do that. I can handle this myself…” “Twily.” She met his eyes, his tone and look had told her he wasn't going to be letting her run off. The indigo-haired girl sighed. Fine. She knew her brother's protective anxiety. Twilight would comply but not reveal anything. Otherwise, this ride would turn into one to the hospital. The car started up and soon her brother's soft rock started to play as the wheels turned down the city road. Twilight continued to keep her gaze set on the EMER- she did not want to miss any sign of magic, large or small. “You know you can talk to me, right little sis?” Her brother's voice divided her attention, “I can tell something is going on and you were out of it at dinner last night. Plus Mom is worried.” “I just have a lot going on,” She answered quietly. “That's fair… being a teen and stuff. How’s Sunset and you?” Shining continued, trying anything she could to get his sister to open up. Twilight had never usually been this closed off. Then again, he had been gone on deployment for a while, maybe she had changed too much in the time. A sniffle from tears crashed his train of thought. “Twily,” he said full of worry, “What happened?” “S-sorry, she just- she’s going through a lot too, more than me and I’m very worried,” Twilight choked out as she wiped at the tears rolling down her cheeks. Her brother placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder as they came to a stop light, the start of the setting sun blinding him slightly, “I know I’m not as good as Cady at advice but I can try.” His sister hesitated before words started flowing out so much even she had trouble keeping up with it, “Sunset’s been kidnapped, at least I'm very sure that's what happened. There are these horrific girls that started coming to the school and they've turned everyone against each other! The leader had a very obvious thing for Sunset so I got all jealous and started doing dumb things and now Sunset and her motorcycle are no were to be found but everyone else thinks she ran away but I know Sunset would never do that to us and I have been hiding her cat in my room and he's been very sick I need to find her soon and save her or those girls will win and I CAN NOT LET THAT HAPPEN!” Shining Armour’s brain chugged as he tried to process the information. Evil girls? Sunset and her motorbike missing? And Twilight hiding a cat in her room? Jeez, talk about High School drama… Wait. Sunset missing? Possibly being kidnapped. And apparently, her motorcycle was gone to… A piece clicked in Shining's brain. “Uh, Twily not to freak you out more but I have a buddy who's a cop. Yesterday morning a stray motorcycle that was completely crushed was found in the middle of the road by the CCPD. They’ve been investigating the crash… it was determined the owner had been picked up by someone else as other tire tracks were found,” Shining explained carefully. “A-and, they haven't found the owner?” Twilight asked, her breath becoming short. “No and based on the damage to the vehicle the one driving it had to have been injured. But no one has been admitted to the hospital for a crash accident that aligns with that one…” Twilight took a deep breath, having a panic attack was the last thing she needed to do. Panicking would do nothing to save her girlfriend, “So, I was right.” Shining’s face was contorted with fearful concern, “I don't want to give into the idea that she’s been kidnapped by some crazed teenage girl but..” If only he knew this person was so much more than a crazed teenager, Twilight thought to herself. She finally noticed the sun as it was tapping the horizon. The battle of the bands would be starting soon. “Shining? You know the amphitheater?” Twilight asked as the force of magic pulled at her senses. “Yeah, the one in the center of town?” “Head to it and quick.” Shining Armour asked no questions and did as told as he pressed his foot to the gas in the direction his sister advised. It hadn't taken long, the sun had dipped only a sliver more behind the grass hundreds of thousands of miles away. Twilight had barely waited for the car to come to a stop before she flung the door open. Her device was glowing bright with the light spinning quickly. Magic, and lots of it incredibly close. She immediately started a fast walk into the space where the main stage was, not bothering to wait for her brother to properly park the car. Other students she recognized were also drifting in, all with a green haze over their eyes. As she passed through the gate with mindless guards, Twilight no longer needed her EMER to guide her to the source of magic. She could feel it, practically taste it. Some of it was disgusting and felt horrific on her skin and the other half felt warm, strong, and resilient, yet it called for help. Like it was trapped and scared with no way out. “Twily!” Her brother yelled as he jogged to catch up with her. He looked back at the security that continued to stare blankly at the walls, “Yesh, what's up with them?” He stopped at her side as she stared intently at her device at had one glowing light pointing at the tall stage, “The air of this place feels super weird…” Her brother looked at her, “What’s going on, Twilight?” Her eyes locked with his, speaking without words and she watched as his expression turned to dumbfounded astonishment. Twilight wasn't sure if he figured out the truth as she did but if he had caught on to the truth of the arcane of the air, he did not question her. The sound of muffled screaming girls broke apart their wordless conversation. The yells were coming from underneath the stage some yelling for help, some yelling for someone to realize who they were. The voices of the screams were very familiar to the scientist. Suddenly someone yelled a sentence that had Twilight sprinting, her brother was right behind her. “Sunset! Please!” Twilight heard bangs against the door leading to the bottom of the stage, “Shit!” A raspy voice, Twilight was sure was Rainbow Dash, shouted after ramming into the locked door. “Twilight get back!” Her brother instructed. He gripped the crowbar he had suddenly found in his hands. “What are you going to do?” Twilight questioned, her blood thumping through her veins. “I’m gonna get that door open!” Shining placed the straight end of the crowbar to the in-between of the door frame and the door’s lock. He pushed his broad shoulder against the door as he weakened the lock. He forcefully pushed himself repeatedly against the door as the lock and frame cracked more and more. Another scream of terror was heard inside and Twilight rushed to the door pushing it in with her body weight in an attempt to help. With one last force from the both of them, the door swung open. A stream of blazing hot red flames burst past them. Shining barely grabbing Twilight out of the way in time. “Twilight!” The five girls inside the room yelled with relief. “Girls? What’s going...” The sight of a firey beast in the middle of the room made her pause, “on?” Before anyone could answer the beast let out another volcano of fire along with a roar. “I-it’s Sunset!” Rainbow confirmed as she stuck herself to the wall, avoiding the fire, “You were right, Twilight! Adagio did something to her! I-I’m so sorry!” “We all are, darling!” Rarity joined. They all looked terrified, full of fear that this was their last day in life. “I appreciate it but we need to help Sunset before all the sentimental stuff,” Twilight said as she watched her girlfriend writhe in, what looked like, the pain of the power sourcing through her. Sunset looked more demon-like than the one she had become at the formal, with enlarged red limbs, bat-like leathery wings, a tail of fire at the end, and nothing but more flames coming from her scalp and covering her body. The indigo-haired girl took a step forward. A hand on her shoulder stopped her, “Twily, what are you doing?! Whatever that is it's way too dangerous!” Her brother said to her like she was crazy. Maybe she was. Twilight removed the hand stopping her, “I'm saving my girlfriend.” She walked into the room, past the girls, and past their shouts for her to stop. Her Sunset had curled in on herself letting out small roars of pain, her tears evaporating from the heat. “Sunny,” she whispered as she put out her hand to touch the blazing girl. The fire-haired girl reacted to her name. She roared in a warning for the lavender-skinned girl to stay back. She didn't listen as purple eyes full of care and determination stared into the black pools with a sliver of teal in them. Those needles of Sunset's eye color were full of fear and sadness and her breathing was fast and unsteady. “Twily!” her brother yelled with worry, “this place is starting to get packed!” “Sunny, It's me, Twilight, you know, your gadget-girl, your sparkes,” Twilight said as she watched the needles of terror enlargen as if trying to see if what was in front of her was real. A small hand of lavender skin rested against the skin of Sunset Shimmer’s cheek, her thumb rubbing over the oven-hot skin. But Twilight refused to let the pain of heat distract her from saving the magical girl she loved. The girls behind her gasped were the speakers of the stage turned on. Adagio’s sick voice began to speak, “Hello, everyone! Unfortunately, the band in competition with us has decided to forfeit,” she said with fake disappointment. Sunset in her enlargened form flinched at the sound of the siren’s voice. The fast-growing crowd booed in anger at the announcement. The Dazzling leader spoke again like she was saving the day, “Luckily, simply for you, WE, The Dazzlings, will stay and give you the performance you deserve.” The crowd of students cheered, “Welcome to the show,” Adagio Dazzle said with a voice full of confidence and sinister intentions. The transformed girl shook and Twilight pressed her palm further agiesnt the skin, “Sunset, don't be scared. She can't hurt you again, not with me here.” Sunset opened her mouth, the row of sharp teeth peaking from under her lips. Nothing but a whimper left her vocal cords as she struggled to speak. A guitar in B minor started over the stage system. Fluttershy appeared beside Twilight hugging her, “Sunset, I promise, it’s really us.” “Yeah,” Rainbow Dash joined, “We’re gonna take down these sirens and make them pay. We can do it, with or without magic.” Pinkie Pie bounced up, “Screw those meanie sirens! We’ll send them running back to their clams, Sunshim!” Applejack and Rarity joined the girl's side, not a step behind Twilight, “We’re by your side, Darlin’. That's the truth.” Sunset’s eyes glazed over the girl’s, tears rolling down her face rather than dissolving into the air, the black of her eyes swam away, returning to white and her pupils returned to the human round they hadn’t been in months, “T-thank you,” she managed to stumble out, her voice double between strangely deep and normal. Twilight couldn't hold back as her own tears fell and she wrapped her arms around the redhead, not caring for the fire flying around. The hug caused a wave of red and purple to spread out, flying through everyone. The girls, who had not been able to in weeks, ponied up. The body in her arms was returned to her normal size, along with all the flames, wings, and tail dispersing into red sparkles of magic. Sunset laid unconsciously in her arms, though, she looked far from peaceful. First, she was nude, a coat of sweat lay over her skin, and her face carried pain. Twilight attempted to cover her with her own body, luckily before she had to say anything Rarity had appeared with a sheet she had found in the storage room they were in to cover the labored-breathing redhead. “Well, girls,” Rainbow Dash started, “I think we got some siren ass to kick.” “Ah ain't sayin’ Ah disagree. What ya got planned on how we do that?” Applejack asked with her lips gaining a smirk. “Well, we gotta use music, right? Luckily, I know someone who has a whole bunch of amazing songs for us to perform against those crazy bunch of fishes,” Rainbow Dash said with her own cock smile as she tilted her head to Fluttershy. The timid girl smiled with glee. “Oh, this is going to be so much fun!” Pinkie exclaimed before she dropped down to the sleeping Sunset, “And then when you're feeling better I’ll throw you the best ‘We’re-sorry-we-were-big-meanies-we-love-you’ party.” The party girl’s sky-blue eyes met the amethyst purple of Twilight’s. Twilight nodded to her with a smile. Applejack spoke, looking at her partner, “Ah think while we’re fighting the sirens, we should do it in style.” Rarity bounced on her toes excitedly, “Perfect!” She pulled out a rack of glittery, sparkling costumes, “I thought you’d never ask!” The fashionista looked to the collapsed girl, “And I have something for Sunset, so she won't have to remain in that,” she cleared her throat awkwardly, “state.” “Hey,” Twilight heard her brother's panting voice (she had completely forgotten all about him), “I pulled the car around! I haven't told anyone this yet but I scored a job at the top of the CCPD. The undercover car has a great speaker system.” Rainbow Dash stood, her shoulder square and strong as she radiated confidence, not only in herself but her magic, her friends, and their magic, “Let’s go girls. We got some fish to fry.” Author's Note JEEZ THIS WAS A DOOZY AND TOOK FOREVER but I don't regret it I love this chapter and I'm very excited for the next! Will the Dazzlings be defeated and if so will the main 7 have a blissful victory? I have a feeling that our dear Sunset will have to deal with the consequences of being turned into a hot (literally and figuratively) she-demon multiple times... Good luck girl! PS for my visual learners, here's Sunset's demon form Thanks for reading! Comments, thoughts, and concerns are always welcome!
10. Fever? Fire? Magic.“Granny!” The farm girl's voice shouted as she busted through the farmhouse door, “Granny!” Applejack heard the creaking of a rocking chair halt and hurried footsteps. The old woman appeared from the living room and into the front mudroom with shocked confusion on her face, “Now, why in tarnation are ya yellin’?” Granny Smith gasped as she took in the sight of her oldest granddaughter holding a sickly teenage girl in her arms. A girl with indigo hair followed behind through the front door, looking ready to have a panic attack as her oldest granddaughter had worry and pain written all over her freckled face. “S-she needs help! Please, She’s in pain!” The anxiety-riddled girl begged. “What happened?” The Apple family leader asked at the worrying sight. Applejack slumped, almost losing her grip on the unconscious girl, “I- I- this is gonna sound crazy Granny but…” she hesitated. Granny made a motion for her to hurry. “It's magic… these horrible creatures did something to her, and now she's all messed up. She was smoking hot even to touch, the only way I got her in here was wetting the towel,” the girl referred to the dripping rag that continued to splatter drops onto the hardwood floor, “Please, Granny, can you help?” The strong face of determination Applejack admired from her grandmother appeared. “Get her to the guest room upstairs,” Granny Smith said, then turned to Twilight, “Darlin’, we got medical aid in the first bath down the hall. Grab it.” The bespeckled girl nodded and left to obey her instructions. The deep country accent of a male appeared in the living room as Applejack hurried past him and up the stairs, “What’s goin’ on?” Granny chose not to answer as haste ran through her veins, “Later, son. For now, get me tha ice from the barn freezer and make as many ice towels as you can.” “A-alright,” The deep red-skinned male obeyed as he hurried out the side door. Just then multiple teenagers came piling through her door, most notably all friends of her grandkids. Her littlest one ran up to her and squeezed her tight, “Granny, are you gonna be able to help?” Applebloom asked with shiny orange ombre eyes and a watery voice. “Imma try darlin’. Magic aint well known to me but Goldie Apple always had a fixin' fer it. I’ll do what I can,” Granny Smith answered as she thought back on her favorite cousin’s, at the time, taboo interest and the books on ‘magic’ she had left behind at the farm. “Granny, she’s set up. She’s a mighty shaky and Twilight ain't wanna leave her side,” Applejack explained as she came halfway down the stairs. The woman’s brows shot up in surprise, she hadn’t felt or seen the dark-haired girl whisk by. Granny hurried her steps in her house slippers to the rickety stairs, “She best be prepared to help then.” With those last words, Applejack’s grandmother disappeared into the smallest room at the back of the hall. The girl removed her stetson as she reached the bottom of the stairs, the fear for her ill friend’s state caused her knees to weaken. Rarity met her at the bottom and embraced her. “Miss Smith knows a lot, darling. She’ll be able to help.” She didn’t disagree with her partner at all. Her granny did know a lot and had done lots of amazing things in her lifetime, but this... real magic infesting her friend into such a weak and painful state… Applejack worried this would be a time when her Granny was out of her realm of wisdom. Ten minutes later Applejack sat in the rocking chair in the living room along with her baby sister- her friends, and the four of her own friends. Fluttershy had only recently managed to stop her sobs as Rainbow Dash stroked her back, uncertainty not hidden well on her face. Pinkie Pie focused on keeping the youngsters occupied through coloring books. Her brother was pacing in the kitchen. Rarity sat in the other chair polishing her partner's hat, a nervous tick Applejack knew her girlfriend to have. Suddenly Applejack nearly knocked the chair over as a scream of pain rocked the house, sending pictures askew. Gasps left the mouths of everyone in the room as the air grew in heat. “Wh-what’s going on up there?” Rarity stuttered with shocked worry. Applejack’s leg began to bounce, “Ah don’t know but we gotta trust granny and the process…” she said not sure if she succeeded in reassuring the others. Or even herself. “Applejack?” The sad voice of her baby sister asked, breaking the trembling tension, “A-ah though we had won? So, why is this happenin’?” The farmer took a deep breath, “We did win, sugar cube. The sirens are done and lost all their magic,” She stood and crossed over to Applebloom, crouching down and placing a hand on the small girl's shoulder, “Yer safe now, darlin’.” The young girl's voice cracked, “It don’t feel like it and A-ah’m so sorry for how Ah acted during the battle of the bands… Ah don’t know what got into me… why ah’ve never been so angry and jealous in mah life and-,” A gentle finger over her mouth made Applebloom pause. The warm sibling love in her sister's forest-green eyes melted her guilt away. A small body next to Applebloom shot up and ran over to her own sister. Rarity made a sound of effort from the air leaving her lungs as a Sweetie Belle crashed into her, squeezing her arms around the fashionista's waist, “I-I’m sorry too!” “We all are!” Scootaloo agreed from her place in Rainbow Dash’s lap. Rainbow scooped the young girl up, “Don't be a sap, squirt! We already forgive you,” her voice cracked. She cleared her throat as she poorly covered up her watery eyes. The respective girls rejoiced with their sisters, yet a quiet and painful awkwardness consumed the air. It grew worse when silence drifted over them. The sounds of crying pain as two desperate confused voices instructed each other took over the room. The group continued to comfort each other in the ways they could as they waited. Slowly, the sounds of the makeshift operation quieted. The sounds of the night had taken over with the buzzing of crickets and early winter wind grazing through ferns. Applejack checked her phone, an hour had passed by… She had begun to think of checking in on the group upstairs. The farmer found she didn't need to as a pair of soft footsteps padded down the stairs. “Granny!” She said concern as she stood. Applejack removed her hat, “H-how is she?” Big Mac had stopped pacing the kitchen and stood in the entry of the living room. The older woman took a breath as she stopped at the bottom of the steps, “She’s… stable-ish. Still in a good bit of pain but there's some relief.” Applejack could sense there was more her grandmother had to say “…and?” The same orange-red ombre eyes that her Applebloom had gained looked back at her with sadness, “The relief she has is temporary. Ah’m not sure how long. But the poor girl is burstin’ with crazy magic- Goldie Apple’s books and help over the phone could only explain so much. She's gonna need professional help, and where she can get that… Ah ain't sure.” “What are we going to do?” Fluttershy’s meek voice cried with a hiccup. “I-I don't know, ‘Shy…” Rainbow Dash trailed, her brain coming up blank for solutions. “W-we don't have the proper magic or medical resources for Sunset’s condition and we don't know how to get it, t-this is awful!” The animal caretaker sobbed. Her doe-shaped eyes were overflowing with tears. Silence, once again, took over the room as the hopelessness hit the others. “She’s right, I’m afraid,” Rarity agreed, “Clearly, what’s happening is beyond our ability and knowledge. Whatever other solution we can come up with, I’m sure will only be temporary…” Rainbow Dash sprung from her seat, “Well, shit! We- we gotta do something! There has to be something we can do!” “Doesn’t Sunshim have that magical journal cell phone thingy?” Pinkie Pie suggested. The occupants of the room turned to her. “What does that have to do with anything?” Applejack asked, waiting for further elaboration. “Well... She talked about using a journal to communicate with another in her world. Remember? She was talking to Princess Twilight with it. That’s how she found out what the Sirens were. Maybe we can use the journal to contact Princess Twi and ask her how to fix Sunshim!” “Why kiss a goat blossomin’ horns! You’re a genius, Pinkie!” Applejack replied, impressed as she stomped her boot. “What did that even mean?” Rainbow Dash aimlessly questioned. “Yeah, I get that a lot,” Pinkie Pie said as if she was speaking obvious fact. “There's only one problem with that, Darling,” The fashionista started, “We don't know where the journal is. Who knows where Sunset has it stashed away…” “Maybe Twilight does?” Scootaloo suggested and Rainbow Dash tussled her hair, “Doesn't hurt to ask!” the athlete agreed. “We should find out as soon as possible. Gettin’ Sunset proper help needs to be done asap,” Applejack nodded before she turned to Granny Smith, “Can we go see her, granny?” “Of course- the little Twilight girl refuses to leave her side, so just go in small groups. I ain't wanna find out what happens if the fire-breathin' girl gets overwhelmed.” “Fire breathing?” Pinkie tapped a finger to her chin, “I don't remember Sunshim breathing fire?” “Must be new,” Granny Smith shrugged before nodding the girls to the stairs. Instead of questioning, the girls followed Applejack to the back guest room and decided they decided amongst themselves Rarity and the farmer would be first to enter the room. The old wooden door creaked open as quietly as Applejack could make it. When she first entered the space, her partner behind her, Twilight had her head buried in her arms as she leaned on the bed at Sunset’s side. Applejack almost couldn’t stand the sight of the flame-haired girl… her breathing was in a soft ragged pattern as her chest rose and fell with deep breaths. Her brows were slightly furrowed as beads of sweat rolled down her face- the only sense of solace was the wet towel clinging to her forehead. Red splotches were splattered across her pale, moist skin. Whether the sweat from her pores was from being overheated or illness, the farmer deemed it near impossible to tell. “Twi, darlin’?” Applejack kept her voice soft in the small. The indigo-haired head lifted slightly, and only violet eyes showed. Twilight's eyes were swollen and red. Dark circles of exhaustion and stress had laid under her eyes. Rarity appeared behind her, “How are you, and… and, Sunset?” Twilight shifted slightly off the bed, her arms curling around herself as an ivory hand with polished deep blue nails rested on her shoulder, “She’s… stabilized but possibly not for long. I’m sure Miss Smith told you her magic was running a muck,” Twilight pointed a finger to the ceiling. Both Rarity and Applejack gasped, there was a large burn mark of roasted wood above them, “Wh-what happened?” Applejack asked, finding herself breathless. “We made a wrong move trying to cool her down. She had been so physically hot the sheets were starting to smoke up. If it hadn't been for that woman Miss Smith knows… I don't know if we would have been as successful in relieving her of the corrupted magic as we were,” Twilight explained, her voice scratchy and quiet. “Corrupted magic, darling?” The bespeckled girl nodded, “The magic fire that shot out of her, was different from the magic at the fall formal but… it had all the signs of being corrupted: painful, black inhabiting it, distrucive…” “Painful? Well, I suppose that makes sense. Ah can imagine having the junk in ya can't feel nice,” Applejack said, mostly to herself. Twilight nodded, a sad and distant look on her face, “The flames had burst out through her mouth… there had so much fire, and… so hot,” her head lowered and her thumb rubbed over her wrapped-up palm, “It had caused her to scream.” Rarity and Applejack looked at each other. That had been the scream that shook the house, they had heard from downstairs… “I don't know how, yet. But I’m going to find a way to heal her. No matter what I have to do,” The scientist declared with quiet determination, her fists constricting in her lap. “Well, darlin’ we’ve got an idea on the first steps to doin’ that,” The cowgirl informed. Twilight’s eyes finally lifted and met Applejack’s. “What do you mean?” Rarity answered, “We believe the best option is to get in contact with Prin- with, what was the name? Equestria? They are fluent in magic. Someone over there should be able to advise us on what to do.” To their surprise and relief, Twilight nodded. There had been an unspoken tension that the researcher would reject the idea. The two girls were aware of Twilight’s touchy feelings with the princess counterpart in the equine world. Twilight’s response made them wonder if she knew they did, “If that's what we have to do to ensure Sunset’s health then that’s what we have to do.” “That’s good, darling,” Rarity assured, “Any chance you know where that journal thingy is?” Twilight seemed to think for a moment, “Not specifically… it’s most likely in her apartment.” “Perfect, we can head there tomorrow and do some duggin’ fer it.” Applejack confirmed, “The other girls are wanton’ to see Sunset too, ya alright with that sugar cube?” Twilight slowly shook her head. She looked at the patient, Sunset had seemed to fall more into rest as her labored breathing settled. “We’re gonna let the girl have some space,” Applejack and Rarity started to head to the door. Applejack paused with her hand on the round handle before turning to the lavender-skinned girl, “Sugarcube?” Violet eyes behind thick frames met emerald. “Make sure you get some rest tonight, alright?” The apple farmer advised. Twilight huffed in defeat, “I’ll try. Let’s just make sure we get that journal first thing tomorrow…” The girls nodded in confirmation before allowing the next three in. Applejack’s heart leaped as she heard Fluttershy let out a sob. “Darling?” Rarity asked, her hand resting on her partner's muscular back, “Do you think we’ll be able to help her?” The head of the shorter posh girl’s head rested in between Applejack’s shoulder pads, “Sunset… I’m very worried. She did not look well and not just in a feverish way…” Applejack turned and embraced the purple-haired girl, “Ah know… but it’s as Twi said. We’re gonna get her help and healed, no matter what.” Author's Note Are you sure about that Applejack? Just kidding...unless Strap in your seat belts, this rollercoaster is taking off >:)
Act 2| Scorched - 11. Boiling PointTwilight Sparkle watched as the world outside zipped by the pickup truck’s window. It had taken every bit of her strength and better judgment to leave Sunset’s side. She was the only one who knew where the redhead's living space was and was the only one familiar with the place. Her mind swirled with so many worries and anxieties she had been rendered blank. As the city went by her mind's eye created a golden unicorn with flaming locks of hair running alongside the car. Mindlessly her hand reached out and her fingertips grazed the icy cold window as if to pet the creature only in her mind’s eye. The streets soon became more and more familiar as the fiery unicorn guided the vehicle until they came to a stop. The mythical creature of fire magic disappeared into the familiar townhome. “Is this the right place, sugar cube?” Twilight nodded as she un-clicked her seatbelt. She opened the car door and had to endure a small hop out of the tall truck before walking away. A raspy voice was heard from behind her saying, “Okay…Guess we'll just follow.” Two other car doors shut behind Twilight as she stepped up the porch and surfed through the keys of her chain, finding the one that belonged to Sunset Shimmer’s home. She had taken it from under the mat that day she found Sunset to be gone. “This is a pretty nice place,” Rainbow Dash commented as Twilight, Applejack, and herself entered. “Where do ya want us to start lookin’?” Applejack asked as her eyes scanned the apartment. Twilight let her feet carry her over to the stairs that lead to the bed loft. There were only so many places they could look and even fewer that she knew her partner would only be comfortable with. “You two head through that door,” she pointed to a door next to a wardrobe, “there are stairs that lead to the attic, she has a bunch of miscellaneous stuff up there. Doesn't hurt to look.” The two girls nodded and followed the instructions. As they passed through, the door was left open and as they ascended the stairs Twilight did the same up the shorter flight to the comfortable bed at the top of the loft pad. Despite knowing how important finding the journal as soon as possible was, the young genius found herself falling into the plush blue comforter. She breathed the blanket deeply. It smelled purely like Sunset: sunshine and strawberries. Twilight had laid there for a few many moments too long when a sudden constant vibration on a hard surface caught her attention. Her head shot up in surprise and whipped around looking for the source. She had to do a double take as her eyes caught sight of the very journal she was supposed to be looking for, jumping around on the small dresser. Twilight scrambled off the bed and over to the magical tome, she had never seen it vibrate as if it were receiving a phone call before. The vibrations stopped and Twilight thoughtlessly fixed her skewed glasses. She finally placed her hand over the journal, which practically flew open to the most recently used page. The hand- or rather, horn writing as Sunset referred to it, not dissimilar from her own was scribbled stressfully across two pages. ‘Dear Sunset Shimmer, I understand your desire to defeat the Sirens without side help- Yet, being in a world with so little magic I strongly encourage taking advantage of the aid Equesria or I can give you! Your friend, Princess Twilight Sparkle’ ‘Dear Sunset Shimmer, It’s been many days! Please let me know if all is well and that the girls and yourself are okay. A pony you can trust, Princess Twilight Sparkle’ The next message, the most recent, was the most fretful. ‘Sunset, please get back to me! It’s been much over a week- if another day passes by I will be opening and crossing the portal. A very worried friend, Twilight Sparkle.’ The scientist thought for a moment to not respond; but being a Twilight Sparkle herself, she knew all too well the stress and anxiety the equine one was going through. “Twi?!” Applejack’s country accent sounded loudly from the bottom of the loft steps, “Did ya find it darlin’?” “We didn’t find the journal thing but Sunset’s got a cool ass punching bag upstairs!” Rainbow Dash added with a shout. Amused, air blew out of Twilight’s nose at the athlete’s antics before she grabbed the journal and met the girls at the bottom of the steps, “I have it here. Turns out the Princess has been frantically trying to contact Sunny for days.” “Doesn't surprise me much, Ah gotta say. She was a bit of a worrywart, that one,” Applejack chuckled. “What are we waiting for? Let's tell her what's going on!” Rainbow Dash motioned for Twilight to open the book. “Should we wait till we’re with everyone else?” Twilight asked. She was stalling. She knew she was stalling. She knew it was wrong and held them back but something in her wasn't ready for this interaction. The farmer seemed to have sensed her hesitation and uncertainty, “Twilight, darlin’… Ah know you aren't keen on the princess, but I hope ya know that ain't one of us thinks her as better than ya.” Twilight looked at the blonde with a hint of disbelief. “Now, that's the honest truth when Ah says that. Ya both are amazing gals in your own ways and you… yuh’ve done something that ain't no one else has been able to. Ya changed Sunset Shimmer- made her happy, made the real one under all that hurt and muck shine through.” Nothing but truth, wisdom, and admiration shines in the forest-green eyes of the farmer. The soccer athlete smiled with a light laugh, “Yeah, and whatever player is controlling us all knows that seemed like a mission impossible to all of us. Surprised you didn't have to look up a walk-through.” Twilight laughed at that and pushed up her glasses as her cheeks heated bashfully. Rainbow Dash's smile fell, “And… and I’m really sorry for how I treated you… during the battle of the bands. We're friends and supposed to be welcoming and I- I was the opposite of that,” Her eyes of pink rubies met Twilight's, “I hope you can forgive me and we can be friends.” Twilight sniffled, suddenly feeling emotional. No group of people in her life had ever fought for her friendship like this. Her beautiful Sunset had been the exception, back before the fall formal when the fiery girl had fought to be by her side despite the dark magic becoming an obsession due to its influence… “Your sentiments are very appreciated. You… you weren't the only one that made uncharacteristic mistakes in the past weeks. I did as well, not just to all you girls but to Sunset too… and she never held that against me, or any of you. I would be wrong if I did the opposite of her example. So, I hope and would like to be friends too.” Twilight smiled, grateful for this moment. She then sat on the sofa and picked up the spare pen on the thrifted coffee table. The girls agreed, joining her in the comfy living room. A meow of a cat interrupted them. Twilight froze with surprise, “M-magma?” The orange tabby appeared with a swishing tail. He meowed again before rubbing himself against Applejack’s boot, making her giggle. Twilight scratched the under of Magma’s chin as he joined her on the couch, “I’m sorry, Maggie! I-I should've remembered to come back for you!” Rainbow Dash laughed at the farmer’s giggle before saying, “I forgot Sunset has a cat!” “Me too,” Applejack said, reaching down and petting the feline, “Poor little guy.” The rainbow-haired girl nodded in agreement and plopped down on the old sofa, brushing her hand over the cat’s silky fur. Twilight took a deep breath as she held the pen up and stared at the new empty page. “Hey,” Twilight turned to the raspy voice who took her attention. Rainbow Dash gave her an encouraging smile, “You got this.” The indigo-haired girl nodded, the new courage flowing through guided her hand, “Dear Princess Twilight…” Magenta hooves paced back and forth on new, polished crystal floors. “Twilight…” The familiar voice of her little brother nagged, “I’m sure they are okay.” The princess passed by the large table for the umpteenth time, “How could you possibly know that!” Spike popped a red gem into his mouth and chewed, “I trust the girls! Plus, Sunset Shimmer is a power mage. I’d say she’s the closest to you I’ve ever seen, remember, the whole Canterlot High forest thing?” Princess Twilight sighed and looked at the mirror portal, “I do… but, why would she ignore my messages? Why would she not let me know everything on their side is okay? The sirens are not exactly easy to ward off. Even, Starswirl had so much trouble he had to ban them to a magicless world!” Her pacing quickened as her thoughts ran rampant. Spike sat up, trying to think of a way to quell her anxiety, “Maybe they threw a celebratory party after and are resting! I mean there’s a Pinkie Pie with them!” The baby dragon relaxed as Princess Twilight paused to hum, “It’s not exactly unplausible… still, maybe I should open the portal to check! That’s better than finding them when it’s too late!” Before Spike could respond or Princess Twilight could enact her plan, the very book she had been obsessing over finally glowed and shook with an oncoming message. She raced over, her wings had flapped against her back in impatience before finally flipping the book open to the page of the new message. The dragon across the table watched as frantic eyes zoomed across and down the old yellow-tinted page. He observed as her face turned from panicked anticipation to confusion and finally into concentration as books suddenly flew into the room with a sparkling magenta aura. “What is it?” Spike asked. Princess Twilight used her magic to start flipping through multiple pages of the book, “It’s a message from my counterpart in the human world…” she mumbled. Spiked hopped down from his crystalized chair, “Oh? Is that good or bad?” The Princess of Friendship’s eyes went back and forth between pages, “I’m not exactly sure… the sirens are defeated but apparently the sirens have done something to Sunset's magic- rendering her, ill?” “Soooo,” the young reptile dragged out, “What does that mean?” The purple mage set the books she had been surfing through down and levitated another dozen into the room, “I- I’m not sure. I haven't heard of her condition: firebreathing, hot to the touch, incapacitated… I’ve never heard of the happening to a pony!” “Maybe she’s a dragon like me!” Spike suggested enthusiastically. Princess Twilight rolled her eyes, “She’s not a dragon, Spike. I’m sure Princess Celestia would have told me if her former magic study prodigy were a dragon.” “Ugh-!” The mare grunted, letting the books fall, “I’m afraid none of these work!” She tapped a hoof to her chin, “I wonder if it’s a curse or some spell of dark magic… in which both subjects are out of my expertise!” She then trotted back to the journal and floated a quill pen over to begin her reply to the girls in another world. “What are gonna tell them?” Spike asked, standing on his toes to look over her. “I'll be doing as much research as needed to find out what's happening and how to stop it- I just need time to do so,” The Princess explained as ink scratched out her words onto paper. Spike kept his concern to himself for a moment before his voice came out quiet and cautiously, “If she’s going through all those uncommon symptoms… Do you think they have time?” “I…I don't know Spike,” She replied with her voice just as quiet. After a moment, she perked up and turned to him, “That’s why we need to work as fast as we can to figure this out,” her face gained a smile as she looked at him, “I trust I have my number one assistant to help me ensure this task?” Spike nodded and gave a salute, “We’re on the case!” Boiling, searing, blistering, and electrifying pain completely consumed every inch of her body. Her blood blew bubbles underneath her skin. Her nervous system stung and sent bolts of agony through her veins. Her bones creaked together and hissed at any movement making her cry for just a moment of release from the extricating torture happening within herself. ‘Please! Please! Help! Stop this!’ her voice begged inside her head. Only the cackling of a power-crazed siren met her calls for help. “You’ll never escape me, precious Sunset! This is your fate and now you're mine!” ‘No. No, Please anything but that!’ She felt her sanity crackle under the pressure, ‘Anything but that damn lunatic! I- I can’t take her anymore!’ Suddenly, trapped in the dark red void of her own mind, fire burst all around her as she huddled her body together, she clutched her head, and pulled at her hair as she floated in the hellish space. A hand on her shoulder grabbed her, its sharp fingers cutting into her skin. She was whipped around and a red-skinned demon of fire with leather bat wings grinned wickedly at her with wide black eyes, “Can you take ME then?! Poor. Little. Sunny!” The creature laughed in her fear-stricken face, “Look upon me! Look at what you truly are!” “-unny!” The tormented girl shook her head in rejection as her tears burned away. Her throat suddenly felt as though it had been scorched from the inside. The demon laughed again as a memory she didn't know she held appeared like a movie. There she was- in a large storage space attacking her friends. Throwing fire and rawr’s at them as they screamed in terror and begged her to stop. A sob attempted to escape her but only the sound of a cough and smoke left her mouth. “Sunset!” “Ice! I need ice!” The creature claiming to be her snickered in her ear, “I told you. You’re a monster.” The blood-red space of fire swirled around her playing every horrible deed she had ever done. Sneaking behind the princess’s back, throwing a tantrum, disobeying, bullying, blackmail, cheating- the list felt it would never stop. She had felt this before. It always sat at the back of her mind. Sunset Shimmer hated herself. She hated her past and what she had allowed herself to become. Why could she have never just listened to Princess Celestia?! “Congratulations,” she said bitterly to herself, “You're a disappointment.” The molten hot gas of the sun raptured through her. Her eyes split open, yet Sunset Shimmer could only see flames of red and black flashing past her vision. She could feel her scream as blazes flew through her throat. After a moment, that felt like ten years, the flames dispersed, leaving their mark on the wall, the bed headboard, and the ceiling. Her body relaxed, her back coming back down to bed. Sunset lay numbly as no thoughts coursed through her, smoke and ember debris flowed out of her agape mouth. “S-sunset?” a familiar voice appeared in a worried question, “Your eyes are open… are you awake?” It took a lot of effort as Sunset’s eyes slowly moved an inch or two. The blurry sight of purple hovered over her. “Here, I’m going to put this ice in your mouth, okay?” The freezing sensation of a small cube slid on her tongue and made her entire mouth and throat tingle. As her taste buds realized what was on them, they cried and begged for more- her body joining as the cooling sensation canceled out the blazing pain. Soon, the ice had melted to small enough that Sunset swallowed. “More…” Her voice rasped out from her scorched esophagus. The person in the room with her complied and gave her more ice until her body deemed itself satisfied and accepting of just water. A cold rug was placed over her eyes before being wiped away. The room became clear to her. It was an old small room with a wooden ceiling and floors. The wallpaper was an antique yellow with red apples and hearts sprinkling it. The one window had open pink curtains and showcased there was snow falling gently outside where a landscape of an apple orchard sat. She was able to see she had been dressed in a large black t-shirt with a rainbow lighting bolt on it. Another cold rag, encapsulating ice was laid on her forehead. She sighed gratefully at the relieving feeling. Twilight Sparkle smiled at her from the side of the bed, holding the ice pack securely, “Hi,” she whispered. Sunset found her passageway too raw to speak, instead, she offered a tired small smile and her hand weakly found the other girls to show her gratitude. “Don't worry, Sunny. You won't be like this for long,” Twilight said and when she received a quizzical stare she elaborated, “Well, there’s not much magically we can do on our side to cure you… so, we contacted Princess Twilight, about what to do and she’s doing research. Sorry, I kind of went into your apartment without permission to get the journal…” A small chuckle escaped the fiery-haired girl. Her eyes started to blink as exhaustion began to retake over. Twilight continued to softly apply the icey cold rag to the pale amber face. She paused as Sunset suddenly opened her arms. The girl looked so frail and tried, worse than Twilight had ever thought possible. Tears built up in Twilight’s eyes. Whether it was from relief to see her partner awake and have some sense of relief and being okay or from seeing her partner so ill and weakened… the inventor wasn't sure. Her breath hitched as she sunk into the mattress where her girlfriend's arms loosely wrapped around her. Quiet tears left Twilight's eyes. That had been the first time they had laid together since Sunset had been taken from her. For a day or two, she had been scared she would never get this moment again. A soft kiss was placed on her cheek and when Twilight raised her eyes to look at her partner, the teal eyes had blinked shut. The indigo-haired girl recaptured her grip on the ice rag and continued to message it where she thought was needed on the molten hot girl’s body before she also slipped away into sleep in what had been days. Author's Note Hiiiiiiii! I am so excited to share this arc! I hope y'all are excited too! As always thank you for reading, and thoughts, concerns, and theories for what I'm making poor Sunny go through are welcome! (Sorry Sunset, I love you <3)
